malueâ—unt victoria quam uti as the Historian said of Hannibal It is now after many changes of fortunes in the hands of the French and by some reckoned and accompted of as a part of Pieardie There are besides these four walled towns more that is to say Lilliers Pern Lens and La Bassei of which little memorable and to the number of 854. Villages These Countries of Flanders and Artois were anciently part of the great Forrest of Ardenne nothing but a continuall waste of Woods and Deserts till the Conquest of it by the French the Sea coasts being then unpeopled for fear of the Danes who by their frequent Piracies did much vex those shores and the inland countries meanly planted for want of corn and other necessaries for the life of man By Dagobert K. of France anno 621. this wild country extending then as farre as the River Some and comprehending besides Artois and Flanders a good part of Picardie was given unto one Lideric le bucq with the title of Forrester to be holden under the Soveraignty of that Crown In whose posterity it continued with the title of Forresters till the time of Baldwin the first the son of Odoacer the seventh of the Forresters whose names occurre upon record there being a long intermission of their names and memories during the ravagements and depredations of the Danes and Normans This Baldwin having first ravished and afterwards married Judith sister to Charls the Bald King of France and Emperour was by him created Earl of Flanders the Soveraignty thereof reserved as before it was in whose issue iâ— remained entire till Philip the first Earl of that name gave unto Philip Augustus K. of France the country of Artois with Boulognois and Verumanduois now parts of Picardie in marriage with Isabel his Nâ—ece daughter of Baldwin Earl of Hainalt By Lewis the 8. son and successour of Philip Augustus Artois was given in portion to his youngest son Robert made the first Earl of Artois by K. Lewis the 9. anno 1234. And by the marriage of Lewis the first of Flanders with Margaret the heir of Artois and the Earldom of Burgundie both those Estates were added unto this of Flanders now made farre mightier then before And yet before this great accession of estate it was accounted the prime Eaâ—ldom as Millain was the prime Dukedom of Europe these Earls being priviledged to write themselves Dei gratia all others Dei clementia only and Flanders being grown abroad to so great esteem that it was generally used for all the Netherlands Finally by the marriage of Margareâ— daughter of Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders to Philip the Hardie Duke of Burgundie this great estate became united to that house and afterwards was conveyed unto that of Austria as shall be shewn hereafter in due time and place In the mean season let us take a brief survey of The Earls of FLANDERS and ARTOIS 864 1 Baldwin the first Earl of Flanders 879 2 Baldwin II. 918 3 Arnulph son of Baldwin the 2. 960 4 Baldwin III. son of Arnulph 964 5 Arnulph II. son of Baldwin 3. 988 6 Baldwin IV. son of Arnulph 1029 7 Baldwin V. 1067 8 Baldwin VI. Earl of Hainalt 1070 9 Arnulph III. Earl of Hainalt 1071 10 Robert son of Baldwin the 5. and brother of Baldwin the 6. 1093 11 Robert II. son of Robert the 1. 1111 12 Baldwin VII 1118 13 Charles son of Canutus K. of Denmark and Adelize the daughter of Robert the 1. 1127 14 William son of Robert the son of William the bastard Duke of Normandie and Maude his wife daughter of Baldwin the 5. 1132 15 Theodorick of Elsas Nephew of Robert the first by his daughter Heltrude 1169 16 Philip of Elsas 1191 17 Baldwin VIII Earl of Hainalt in right of Margaret his wife daughter of Theodorick and sister of Philip. 1199 18 Baldwin IX Earl of Flanders and Hainalt and Emperour of Constantinople 1205 19 Ferdinand son of Sancho K. of Portugal in right of Joan his wife daughter of the Emperour Baldwin 1244 20 William II. of Dampiere son of Margaret the sister of Joan. 1255 21 Guy brother of William the 2. 1304 22 Robert III. surnamed of Betune the son of Guy The Earls of ARTOIS 1234 1 Robert of France grandson of Philip Augustuâ— and Isabel the daughter of Baldwin the 8. made the first Earl by Lewis the 9. 1245 2 Robert II. son of Robert 1302 3 Otheline Earl of Burgundie succeeded iâ— right of Maud his wife the daughter of Robert the 2. 1315 4 Philip the Long K. of France Earl of Burgundie and Artois in right of Joan his wife the daughter and heir of Maud and Otho or Otholine 1323 23 Lewis grandson of Robert the 3. in right of his mother Earl of Rethel and in the right of his Grandmother Earl of Nevers and of Artois in right of his wife 1361 5 Margaret daughter of Philip of France and Joan Countesse of Artois and Burgundie married to Lewis Earl of Flanders c. 1347 24 Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders Nevers and Rethel in right of his father and of Artois and Burgundie in right of his mother whose daughter Margaret conveyed this great estate to Philip the Hardie Duke of Burgundie Of whom and his Successors in a place more proper The Arms of Flanders were Or a Lyon sable langued and armed Gules Those of Artois being Seme of Flower de Lyces Or in a field Azure a file of three Labels Gules charged with as many Castles of the first HAINALT HAINALT is bounded on the East with Namur on the West with Flanders on the North with Brabant on the South with Picardie and Champagne in France It was antiently called Saltuâ— Garbonatius by some writers of the middle times the lower Picardie and is supposed to have taken this new name from the River Hain or Hania which passeth through it The length thereof is 60 miles 48 the breadth comprehending in that compasse 950 Villages and 24 towns in and amongst which there is reckoned one principate 10 Earldoms 12 Peerdoms or Pairries 22 Baronies 26 Abbeys one Lord Marshall besides other Officers of the Prince descending by inheritance to the Lords of this Province The air hereof is very good and the soil fruitfull by reason the country is watered with so many Rivers as the Scheld the Sambre the Dender and severall lesser streams besides divers lakes marishes ponds and pools which do much enrich it the country abounding in most places with fresh Meddows and sweet Pastures good fruits and profitable trees but especially with great plenty of corn Here are also in some parts of it notable Mines of iron and lead and excellent quarries of the best stone fit for all kind of buildings The principall of the Towns are 1. Monts situate at the confluence of the Haine and a little River called Trulle which gives a good naturall strength unto it fortified besides with a very strong wall three large deep
designe which was then in hand fortified strongly by the Bishop But this new Fortification being begun in a time of peace gave great occasion of distrust to the neighbouring Princes who interposed with Frederick the fift then Prince Elector of whom held in chief to cause the Bishop to desist from the finishing of it Which when he refused to doe pleading a Placard from the Emperour Matthias to compleat the work the Prince Electour with the rest of the Confederates beat it down by force for this contempt cited to Spires the Imperiall Chamber in which it was also resolved to proceed suddenly and severely to their condemnation One of the chief motives which occasioned that unfortunate Prince to entertain the offer of the Crown of Bohemia and consequently a chief cause of the German wars In managing whereof this town was thought so commodious that Marquis Spinola caused the works to be raised again made it the strongest hold in all those Countries and caused it to be called by the name of Philipsberg 3. Rotenberg originally belonging to the Bishops of Spires but of late times possessed by the Princes Palatine Others of lesser slote I forbear to mention The first Inhabitants of this Country on the French side of the Rhene were the Nemetes and Vangiones spoken of before on the other side the Intuergi First conquered by the Romans and from them conquered by the French of whose Empire it remained a part till dismembred from it at the erection of the Kingdome of Lorrain in the fall whereof it was annexed to the Empire of Germany By little and little got into the hands of the Princes Palatine who being originally Officers of the Emperours houshold such as the Maires of the Palace to the French Kings at the first institution had first the honour of Counts Palatine bestowed upon them and afterwards the place of an Electour in the choice of the Emperour But where their Estate then lay where they fixed their dwelling and what provinces or people they had subject to them a nullo inveni scriptum I could never find any good Record to build on saith the learned Munster their habitation and possession in and of these parts acquired for the most part by Armes and Money not being above 450 years standing at the utmost Likely it is they had their residence for the most part in the Emperours Palace living upon their rents as other great officers of Court in these later times the dignity and authority of so great a place seeming sufficient to content them but called Count Palatines of the Rhene because their Jurisdiction and Authority lay most especially in those parts of the Empire which were towards that River Afterwards on the marriage of Otho the second of that name Duke of Bavaria with Gertrude the daughter of Henry the Elector Palatine this office with the Electorall dignity fell into that house possessed at that time of those parts of 〈◊〉 which not long after on the dividing of that estate betwixt Rodolphus and Ludoâ—â—ous the son of â—udovick the 2. Electour Palatine and Duke of Bavaria made up this Palatinate A State which suddenly received a great augmentation partly by the care and good husbandry of Rupertus Emperour and Electour Palatine partly by the weaknesse and ambition of Wenceslaus Emperour and King of Bohemia and partly by the valour of Frederick the Prince Electour Of these the first bought in the townes of Winheim Ladeberg and Scriessen with the Castle of Stralnberg with their lands and territories The second gave unto the Palatines for their voices in his election three strong towns of the Empire viz. Keisars Lauterne Ingelheim and Openkeim and the last took in battle anno 1452. the Earl of Wirtenberg the Marquesse of Baden the Bishop of Spires and the Archbishop of Mentz and ransomed them on what condition he pleased More particularly the Earl of Wirtenberg for it was not yet erected into a Dukedome payed for his ransome 100000 Florens the Bishop of Mentz redeemed himself for 450000 Florens The Bishop of Spires gave for his liberty the towns of Rottenberg and Wersaw and the Marquesse of Baden yeelded up in lieu of his freedome the Country of Spanheim of which Cruitznack is a part the towns of Besiken and Binheim the right which he pretended to Eppingen a town over against Gemersheim and his royalties between this Gemersheim and Selts a town of Alsatia in fishing and hunting So having brought these Princes unto their Estate let us next take a view of those who have successively enjoyed both the State and Title as far as we can goe by the light of Story ELECTORS Palatine of the RHENE A. Ch. 1. Henry Count of Palatine in the time of Otho the third by whom ordained to be one of the six Electors 2 Sigefride the sonne of Adelheild wife of this Henry the Electour by a former husband 3 Ezeline and Conrade sonnes of Sigefride 4 Ludoifus son to Ezeline 5 Conrade Elector Palatine in the time of Henry the fift 6 Frederick sonne to Frederick Duke of Schawben Nephew to the Emperour Conrade the third 7 Henry II. surnamed the Lyon Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria 1195 8 Henry III. sonne of Henry the Lyon and husband of Clementia daughter of Conrade Duke of Schawben and Elector Palatine 9 Henry IV. sonne of Henry the third in the life of his Father the last Elector Palatine of the nomination and appointment of the Emperour the dignity from hence forwards becoming hereditary 10 Otho Duke of Bavaria of that name the second Electour Palatine of the Rhene in right of Gertrude his wife sister and next heir of Henry the fourth whom he succeeded in the Electorall dignity confirmed therein by the Emperour Frederick the second 1269 11 Ludovicus Electour Palatine and Duke of Bavaria the son of Otho 1294 12 Rodolphus the eldest son of Lewis or Ludovicus succeeded his Father in the Palatinate and Electorall dignity Northgoia or the Palatinate of Bavaria being added to his part to make even the scale his younger brother Ludovicus succeeding in Bavaria 1315 13 Adolphus surnamed the Simple resigned the Electorall dignity to his brother Rodolphus as the fitter man to undertake it 1327 14 Rodolphus II. on the resignation of Adolphus 1337 15 Rupertus the brother of Rodolphus the second founder of the University of Heidelberg anno 1346. 1385 16 Rupertus II. sonne of Adolfus the Simple 1398 17 Rupertus III. elected Emperour in the place of Wenceslaus King of Bohemia anno 1406 made Knight of the Garter by King Henry the fourth 1410 18 Ludovious II. surnamed Caecus and Barbatus married Blanch daughter to King Henry the fourth of England 1439 19 Ludâ—vicus III. son of Lewis the second 1451 20 Frederick brother of Ludovicus during the minority of Philip his said brothers sonne succeeded in the Electorall dignity and added much to that Estate by his personall vertue 1478 21 Philip the sonne of Lewis the third pretended to the Dukedome of Bavaria in
his younger Brother He brought the Suevians to obedience and subdued the Sclaves 656 11 Childebert II. son of Grimoaldus Mayre of the Palace to Sigebert was by the power of his Father made King of Mets Dagobert the son of Sigebert being shorn a Monk and sent into Scotland 12 Clovis the 2. King of the French having vanquished and beheaded Grimoald dispossessed Childebert of the Kingdome which he took himself 662 13 Childerick the 2. son of Clovis after the death of Clotaire his elder Brother succeeding in the Kingdome of France united all the French Dominions into one Estate In which condition it remained but with some inlargement of the bounds till the partition made by and amongst the Children of Lewis the Godly the name of Austrasia or East-France being extended by Charles the Great over all Pannonia and so much of Germanie as was under the command of the French In which division Lewis the 2. sonne surnamed the Ancient being invested in the Kingdome of Germanie or so much of East-France or Austrasia as lay on the East side of the Rhene Lotharius the eldest sonne had for his share the title of Emperour and therewith Italy Provence Burgundie and so much of Austrasia or East-France as lay on the French side of the River Afterwards subdâ—vided into three Estates Italie with the title of Roman Emperour being given to Lewis the eldest son to Charles the youngest Provence with the Kingdome of Burgundie and to Lothaire the second son Austrasia on this side of the Rhene from hence called Lot-reich Lot-regne and Lotharingia as before was said But Lothaire dying without issue the Kingdome of Lorrain containing all the Netherlands except Flanders and Artois and all the parts of Germanie before described became divided betwixt the Kings of France and the German Emperours each taking to themselves the title of Kings of Lorrain the River Meuse or Mosa parting their possessions But in the end after much vicissitude and interchangeablenesse of affairs both Princes laid aside the title of Kings incorporating so much as they held hereof into the rest of their Estates Otho the third of Germanie and Lewis the fift of France being the last that pleased themselves with that broken title In the mean time this Countrey of Lorrain it self together with some part of the Land of Triers Bovillon Gulick Luickland and Brabant being taken out of the rest were by Otho the second made a Dukedome anno 981. and by him given with the title of Duke of Lorrain to Charles of France son of Gerberge his Aunt by Lewis the 4. surnamed Transinarine son of Charles the Simple Charles thus advanced by his Uncle and finding himselfe wholly neglected by Lothairâ— the French King his brother shewed himself so alienated from the French and wedded to the Germans that the French after the death of his Nephew Lewis the fift whose next Heire he was rejected him and chose Hugh Capet for their King Otho the son of this Charles dying without issue left his estate to Geofrey Earl of Ardenne Bovillon and Verdun his near kinsman by the mothers side from whom the Dukes of Lorrain doe derive themselves From Hermingrade the daughter of Charles descended the Lady Isabel of Hainalt wife of Philip the 2. King of France thereby uniting the bloud of Pepin and Hugh Capet to the great content of Lewis the 9. her Nephew of whom it is said that being a man of a tender conscience he never joyed in the Crown of France till it was proved that he was descended by his Grand-mother from Charles of Lorrain whom Hugh Capet had unjustly dispossessed But to return again to the Dukes of Lorrain I find not any great improvement made of the Estate by any of them more then the adding of the Dutchy of Barr in France by Rene Duke of Anjou and titularie King of Naples but on the contrary a great weakning and distraction of it by the Dukes hereof Luickland and the Dukedome of Bovillon being sold unto the Bishop of Leige by Godfrey furnamed of Bovillon after King of Hierusalem Brabant torn from it by Geofrey Earl of Lovain in the time of Baldwin brother of Godfrey and Gulick-land by Eustace the brother of Baldwin the Bishops of Triers not being negligent all this while of the opportunity so that we have no more to do but to present the Reader with the Catalogue of The DUKES of LORRAIN A. Ch. 851 1 Charles of France took prisoner by Hugh Capet in which state he died 1001 2 Otho son of Charles 1004 3 Godfrey Earl of Ardenne cousin of Otho by his mother a daughter of the house of Ardenne confirmed herein by the power of the Emperour Henry the first 1119 4 Gozelo of Bovillon the brother of Godfrey 1044 5 Godfrey II. son of Gozelo 1070 6 Godfrey III. 1078 7 Godfrey IV. of Bovillon sonne of Eustace Earl of Boulogne in Picardie and of Ida the daughter of Godfrey the 2. created King of Hierusalem anno 1099. 1180 8 Baldwin brother of Godfrey Duke of Lorrain and King of Hierusalem 1119 9 Thierrie son of William the brother of Baldwin 1128 10 Simon son of Thierrie 1141 11 Matthew son of Simon 1176 12 Simon II. son of Matthew 1207 13 Frederick brother of Simon 1213 14 Theobald son of Frederick 1219 15 Matthew II. son of Theobald no great friend of the Popes 1259 16 Frederick II. son of Matthew 1303 17 Theobald II. son of Frederick 1311 18 Frederick III. son of Theobald 1329 19 Rodolph son of Frederick 1346 20 John son of Rodolph 1382 21 Charles son of John 1430 22 Rene Duke of Anjou and King of Naples c. in right of Isabel his wife the daughter of Charles 1452 23 John II. son of Rene and Isabel succeeded on the death of his mother 1470 24 Nicolas son of John 1473 25 Rene II. son of Frederick Earl of Vandemont and of Violant or Yoland daughter of Isabel and Rene the first the Vanquisher of Charles of Burgundie at the battell of Nancy 1508 26 Anthony son of Rene the 2. 1544 27 Francis son of Anthony 1545 28 Charles the II. son of Francis 29 Henry son of Charles married Katharine sister to Henry the 4. of France 1624 30 Francis brother of Henry 1630 31 Charles Nephew to Francis by his brother the Earl of Vandemont and son-in-law to him by the marriage of his daughter and heir succeeded by a mixt title of descent and marriage Being resolved to hold it in his own right he put away his wife and daughter of Francis and took another to his bed which he better fansied punished not long after by the losse of his whole estate for immediately he ingaged himself in the wars of Germanie in behalf of Ferdinand the 2. But being beaten by the Swedes at the battell of Psaffenbofen in the County of Hanaw he lost a great part of his Countrey to the Victors who pursued him home And on the other side Lewis the 13. of France
when wandring in Sarmatia Europâ—a without any certain abode they were by him called into this Countrie against Suantobogius King of the Moravians before mentioned from whom they took Transylvania and so much of the modern Hungarie as lyeth on both sides of Tibisous inhabited at that time by the Sclaves and some scattered remnants of the Avares whom they killed up or forced to seek new habitations planting themselves in those places which they took from them now the Vpper Hungarie In the right of Lemis the 4. successour to Arnulphus they passed over the Danow and subdued Pannonia dismembring it from the Empire and name of Germanie after that ranging with unmercifull cruelty over all Germanie Italie Greece Sclavonia Dacia till broken by the â—orces of the Dutch Emperours and mollified by the softnesse of the Christian Religion they became more quiet Their Government at the first was under Dukes Stephen the 4. 〈◊〉 his receiving of the Gospell being honoured with the title of King enjoyed by his successours to this very day In the time of Ladislaus surnamed the Saint Dalmatia and Groatia were added to the Crown of Hungarie bequeathed to him by his sister Zelomira the widow of the last King In that of Bela the 4. the â—artarians to the number of 500000 fighting men brake into this Country and like a violent whirlwinde carryed all before them anno 1248. tyrannizing here for 3 years space committing mercilesse massacres and making horrible spoils wheresoever they came In that of Stephen the 4. Mysia and Bulgaria were made tributarie By the daughters of Bela and Stephen both the 4. of those names the houses of Naples and Bohemia came to claim the Kingdome of Hungarie as Lewis the 1. by Elizabeth his mother sister of Casimir the 2. did the Kingdome of Poland The rest of their affairs shall be briefly touched at in the following Catalogue of The DUKES and KINGS of HUNGARIE A. Ch. 1 Cusala the first Duke or Captain of the Hungari subdued Transylvania and the Vpper Hungarie and passed over the Danow slain in his wars against the Dutch then possessed of Pannonia 2 Toxus subdued Pannonia or the Lower Hungarie 3 Gersa son of Toxus 1000 4 Stephen the fourth Duke and first King of Hungarie 1039 5 Peter surnamed the Alman nephew of Stephen deposed by Andrew and Bela sons of Ladislaus son of Geisa the 1. and brother of Stephen the first King 1047 6 Andrew eldest son of that Ladislaus 1059 7 Bela the brother of Andrew 1062 8 Solomon the son of Andrew expelled his Kingdome by 1075 9 Geisa II. son of Bela. 1078 10 Ladislaus surnamed the Saint brother of Geisa the 2. 1096 11 Coloman son of Geisa the 2. 1114 12 Stephen II. son of Coloman 1132 13 Bela II. nephew of Geisa the 2. by his son Almus 1142 14 Geisa III. son of Bela the 2. 1162 15 Stephen III. son of Geisa the 3. 1172 16 Bela III. brother of Stephen the 3. 1191 17 Emaricus son of Bela the 3. 1201 18 Ladislaus II. son of Emaricus reigned but 6 months being slain by treason very young and without issue 1201 19 Andrew II. son of Bela the 3. and brother of Emarious 1236 20 Bela IV. son of Andrew the 2. 1271 21 Stephen IV. son of Bela the 4. 1273 22 Ladislaus III. son of Stephen the 4. 1290 23 Andrew III. nephew to Bela the 4. by his brother Stephen 1302 24 Charles surnamed Martel son of Charles King of Naples by Marie daughter to Stephen the 4. against whom was chosen Wenceslaus King of Bohemia son of King Wenceslaus the 2. and Anne his wife daughter of Bela the 4. and after three years Otho of Bavaria descended from Elizabeth another of the daughters of Bela the 4. chosen also by a faction against Wenceslaus but Wenceslaus surrendring his claim to Otho and Otho not long after forced to renounce his title Charles Martell remained King of the whole 1343 25 Ludovicus nephew to Charles Martell by his son Carlcobert succeeded King of Poland also in right of Elizabeth his mother sister of Casimir the 2. 1383 26 Charls II. King of Naples descended from Charles of Naples and Marie daughter of Stephen the 4. before mentioned by their son John of Durazzo one of the younger brothers of Charles Martell poisoned after a short reign by the Widow of the former King to make way for her daughter to the Crown 1387 27 Sigismund Emperour King of Bohemia and Duke of Luxembourg in right of Marie his wife eldest daughter of Lewis or Ludovicus her younger sister Eduigis being Queen of Poland 1438 28 Albert of Austria Emperour and King of Hungarie and Bohemia in right of Elizabeth his wife the daughter of Sigismund 1440 29 Ladislaus or Vladislaus son of Jagello King of Poland in the minoritie of Ladislaus the son of Albert chosen King of Hungarie unfortunately slain at the battle of Varna with 30000 of his people and perhaps his perjury might deserve it For having made and sworne a truce with the Turke the Popes Legate upon a seeming advantage absolved him of his oath and drew him into the field At the beginning the Christians had the better But at the last Amurath the 2. against whom they fought lifting up his eyes to heaven and desiring Christ to look upon the perfidious dealing wherewith his followers had dishonoured him re-encouraged his men and so got the victorie 1444 30 Ladislaus V. King of Bohemia the son of Albert by Elizabeth daughter of Sigismund and Mary 1458 31 Matthias Corvinus son of the famous Huniades after the death of Ladislaus the 5. chosen King of Hungarie 1491 32 Vladislaus II. or Ladislaus VI. son of Casimir the 4. of Poland and of Elizabeth the daughter of Albert succeeded in the Kingdoms of Hungarie and Bohemia his 3 younger brothers successively in that of Poland 1517 33 Ludovicus II. King of Hungarie and Bohemia both born and dead before the ordinary course of nature in the 21 year of his age and the 10. of his reign unfortunately drawn into the field to encounter Solyman the Magnificent one of the hardiest Captains in his time The battle was fought at a Village called Mogacâ—z or Mugaee just betwixt Belgrade and Buda in which 19000 of the Hungarians were slain and the young King drowned in the flight A most lamentable discomfiture Lewis thus dead John Sepusio Vaivod or Governour of Transylvama was by the States chosen King of of Hungarie But Ferdinand Archduke of Austria and brother unto Charles the 5. challenged the Kingdome in right of Anne his wife daughter and sister to Vladislaus and Lewis King of Hungarie and Bohemia On this pretence he invaded the Kingdom and drove out John his competitour who to recover his right called Solyman the Magnificent into the Country who took so fast footing in it that his successours could never since be removed 1527 34 John de Sepusio Vaivod of Transylvania chosen King upon the death of Ludovicus II. outed by Ferdinand
general that is to say on Isabel Daughter of Philip the 2d of Spain and the Ladie Isabel or Elizabeth his Wife the eldest Daughter of Henry the 2d and neece to the said Francis the first and after her decease dying without issue on the Lady Catharine her Sister maried to Charles Emanuel Duke of Savoy For whom when Philip of Spain claimed this Estate the French pretended a Law against it of their own devising viz. That no Estate being incorporated to that Crown could be aliened from it A proper Law and cousin German to the Salique but such as served their turn by the help of the English who desired not to have the Spaniards so neer Neighbours to them Most of our former Earles of Richmond were Earles and Dukes of this House Their Arms were Ermins THE DVKEDOM OF ANIOV THe DVKEDOM of ANJOV taking it in the full latitude and extent thereof is bounded on the East with La Beausse on the West with Breâ—agne on the North with Normandie and on the South with part of Berry and Poictou In which circumference are comprehended the three small Provinces of Anjou Tourein and Maine the antient Inhabitants whereof in the times of the Romans were the Andes as Caesar or the Andegavii as Plinie calls them the Turones and the Cenomani accounted afterwards a part of the Province of Lugdunensis Tertia The Countrey for the most part is very fruitful and pleasant especially in Tourein as is the whole tract upon the Loir Anjou is somewhat the more hilly but otherwise little inferiour to Tourein affording plenty of white wines the best in France and yielding from those Hills above 40 Riverets falling into the Loire from thence the chief whereof are Mayenne 2 Vienne 3 Dive and 4 Sartre 1 ANJOV called Andegavia by the Latines is situate in the middest betwixt Maine and Tourein so called from the Andegavi the Inhabitants of these parts Principal Cities are 1 Angâ—ers by Ptolomie called Iuliomagus of a large Circuit and well built the See of a Bishop reckoning in it 15 Parishes besides the Cathedral It is seated on the River Sartre in a very good air and therefore chosen for the seat of an Vniversitie founded here by Lewis the 2d Duke of Anjou the Sonne of King Iohn Anno 1388. 2 Beaufort a Town belonging formerly to the Dukes of Lancaster in which Iohn of Gaunt so much delighted that he caused all the Children that he had by Catharine Swinford his third Wife to be called Beauforts which Beauforts were afterward Dukes of Somerset and Exeter and Earls of Dorset This Town came to the house of Lancaster by the mariage of Blaxch of Artoys unto Edmund surnamed Crouchback second Son to our Henry the 3d created by his Father the first Earl of Lancaster Memorable in these later times for giving the Title of a Dutchess to Madam Catharine the beloved Mistress of King Henry the 4th by whom she was mother of Caesar now Duke of Vendosme and Alexander not long since the Grand Prior of France With reference to which the second Sonne of the Duke of Vendosme is honoured at this present with the title of Duke of Beaufort as the eldest with relation to his Mother was made Duke of Mercoeur 3 Baugie neer which was fought that memorable Battle betwixt the English and the French wherein the English lost the day and Thomas Duke of Clarence Brother to Henry the fifth was there unfortunately slain Anno 1422. 4 Saumur pleasantly situate on the Loire and for long time one of the Cautionarie Towns in the hands of those of the Reformed Religion of whom it is the onely entire Universitie of this Kingdome especially famous for the learned Philip du Morney Lord of Plessis sometimes the Governour hereof 5 Loches seated on the River Indre the Castle whereof being mounted on a steep high Rock is thought to be one of the strongest peeces of all France 6 La Flesche of speciall name at the present for a College of Jesuits one of the fairest in this Kingdom The word in the French tongue signifieth an Arrow whence those who make Bowes and Arrowes have the name of Flâ—schers At Nola in the Realm of Naples there is another College of them called Dâ— Arque the Bow On which one wittilie composed this ensuing distich Arcum Nola dedit dedit illis alma Sagittam Gallia quit Funem quem meruere dabit That is to say Nola the Bow and France the Shaft did bring But who shall help them to the Hempen-string 2 On the South-east of Anjou betwixt it and Berry lieth the Countrie of TOUREIN the ancient Seat of the Turones which for the wholesomness of the Air the pleasantness of the Countrie and admirable plenty of all Commodities is by some called The Garden of France Principall Cities in it 1 Amboise pleasantly seated on the Loire and beautified with one of the fairest Castles in France both for the gallantrie of the Building and beautifulness of the Prospect 2 Tours by Ptolomie called Caesarodunum and the Turonum Civit as of Antoninus the Metropolis of Lugdunensis tertia and an Archbishops See a fair rich and well-traded Town situate on the banks of the Loire in a most sweet and pleasing Countrie Famous in that those of the Reformed Religion from the Gate of S. Hugo at which they used to issue out to their Assemblies in the Fields had the name of Hugonots Given to them as some others think as the Disciples of the night-walking Spirit or Robin Goodfellow which they call S. Hugo in regard they had their first meetings for the most part in the nights as had the Primitive Christians in the times of their Persecutions Some more improbably and indeed ridiculously derive the name from the first words of an Apologie which they are fabled to have made to the King which were Huc nos venimus fancying that as the Protestants did derive that Appellation from the words Protestantes and Protestamur so often used by them in their Apologie to Charles the fifth so from those words Huc nos came the name of Hugonots or Hucnots But more assuredly famous for the great Battle fought neer it by Charles Martell Mayre of the Palace and Father of Pepin King of France against an Armie of 40000 Mâ—ors led by Abderamen Leiutenant Generall in Spain for Evelid or Iscam the great Caliph of which 370000 lost their lives in the place Anno 734. 3 Laudun 4 Richelieu pleasantly seated in a rich and flourishing Soil as the name importeth Of no great note till the time of the late great Cardinall of Richelieu who took name from hence by whom it was made one of the neatest Towns in all this Kingdom and honoured with the titles of a Dukedom and Pairrie of France As for the Fortunes of this Province for of Anjou we shall speak more at large anon it had a while its own Proprietarie Earls of the house of Blais conferred by Hugh Capet upon Odon Earl of
having in vain attempted to recover his Kingdom at last divided it with Canutus not long after which he was treacherously and basely murdered by Edward surnamed the Out-Law his Eldest Sonne he was Grand-father of Edgar Athelingâ— and of Margaret Wife of Malcolm the third King of the Scots The Danish Kings 1017. 1 Canutus King of Denmark and Norwey after the death of Edmund the 2d sole King of England 20. 1037. 2 Harald the base Sonne of Canutus 3 Hardy-Cnute the lawfull Sonne of Canutus by Emma the Widow of Ethelred the 2d and Mother of Edward surnamed the Confessor the last King of the Danes in England After whose death that People having tyrannized in England for the space of 255 yeers of whichthey had Reigned only 26 were utterly expelled the Countrey or passed in the Accompt of English Edward the Confessor the youngest Sonne of Ethelred being advanced unto the Throne by the power and practices of his Mother Emma and the absence of the Children of Edmund Ironside his Elder Brother Now concerning the Danes abiding here and going hence as they did I observe three customs yet in use amongst us First each English house maintained one Dane who living idly like the Drone among the Bees had the benefit of all their labour and was by them called Lord Dane and even now when we see an idle Fellow we call him a Lordane 2 The Danes used when the English drank to stab them or cut their throats to avoid which villany the party then drinking requested some of the next unto him to be his surety or pledge whilst he paid nature her due and hence have we our usuall Custom of pledging one another 3 The old Romans at the expulsion of their Kings annually solemnized the Fugalia according to which pattern the joyfull English having cleared the Countrey of the Danes instituted the annuall sports of Hockâ—â—ide the word in their old tongue the Saxon importing the time of scorning or triumphing This solemnity consisteth in the merry meetings of the Neighbours in those dayes during which the Festivall lasted and was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets even as Shrovetide yet is But now time hath so corrupted it that the name excepted there remaineth no sign of the first Institution The Saxons reinthroned A. Ch. 1046. 16 Edward III. surnamed the Confessor half Brother both to Edmund Ironside and Hardy-Cnute the Dane succeeded in the Realm of England This King collected out of the Danish Saxon and Mercian Laws one universall and generall Law whence our Common Law is thought to have had its Original which may be true of the written Laws not of the customary and unwritten Laws these being certainly more antient He was in his life of that Holiness that he received power from above to cure many Diseases amongst others the swelling of the throat called by us the Kings Evill a Prerogative that continueth Hereditary to his Successors of England Finally after his death he was Canonized for a Saint and dyed having Reigned 24 yeers 1066 17 Harald a Sonne to Earl Godwin was chosen King in the nonage of Eagar Atheling Grand-child to Edmund Ironside the true Heir of the kingdom But William Duke of Normandy of which people we have spoke already when we were in France and shall speak more at large when we come to Denmark as the last Actors on the Theatâ—◠〈◊〉 of England This William I say pretending a Donation from Edward the 〈◊〉 invaded England slew Harald and with him 66654 of his English Souldiers possessed himself of the kingdom using such Policie in his new Conquest that he utterly disheartned the English from hopes of better Fortune From him beginneth the new Accompt of the Kings of England those of the former Line being no longer reckoned in the computation of the first second or third c. The Norman Kings 1067. 1 William surnamed the Conqueror after the vanquishment and death of Harald acknowledged and Crowned King altered the antient Lawes of England and established those of Normandy in place thereof governing the people absolutely by the povver of the Sword and giving a great part of their Lands to his former Follovvers and such as vvere ingaged in the Action vvith him from vvhom most of our antient Families doe derive themselves those Lands to be holden in Knights-service vvhich drevv along vvith it the Wardship of the Heir in Minority as a charge laid upon the Land 1089. 2 William II. surnamed Rufus second Sonne to the Conqueror succeeded by the appointment of his Father and was crowned King slain afterwards in the New Forest by an Arrow levelled at a Deer 1102. 3 Henry for his learning surnamed Beau-clerk in the absence of his Brother Robert in the Holy-Land Wars entred on the Kingdom and afterwards took from him also the Dukedom of Normandie and put out his eyes Deprived of all his male-issue he lest one only Daughter whose name was Maud first maried to the Emperour Henry the fift and after to Geofrie Plantagenet Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine 34. 1136. 4 Stephen second Sonne of Stephen Earl of Champagne and Blais and of Alice Daughter to the Conqueror succeeded who to purchase the peoples love released the tribute called Dane-gelt he spent most of his reign in War against Maud the Empress 19. The Saxon blood restored 1155. 5 Henry II. Sonne to Maud the Empress Daughter to Henry the first and to Maud Daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland and Margaret Sister to Edgar Atheling restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England His Father was Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine which Provinces he added to the English Empire as also the Dutchie of Aquitain and the Earldom of Poictou by Eleanor his Wife and a great part of Ireland by conquest Happy in all things the unnaturall rebellions of his Sonnes excepted 34. 1189. 6 Richard the Sonne of Henry surnamed Ceur de Lyon warred in the Holy-Land overcame the Turks whom he had almost driven out of Syria took the Isle of Cyprus and after many worthy atchievements returning homewards to defend Normandy and Agnitain against the French was by Tempest cast upon Dalmatia and travelling thorough the Dominions of the Duke of Austria was taken Prisoner put to a grievous ransom and after his return slain at the siege of Chaluz in the Province of Limosin 12. 1201. 7 Iohn Brother of Richard an unhappy Prince and one that could expect no better as being an unnaturall Sonne to his Father and an undutifull Subject to his Brother Distressed for a great part of his reign by Wars with his Barons outed of all Normandie Aquitain and Anjou by the power of the French to whom also he was likely to have lost the Realm of England Finally after a base submission of himself and his kingdom to the Popes Legat he is said to have been poysoned at Swinstede Abbey 17. 1218. 8 Henry III. Sonne of
Iohn expelled the invading French out of England and by a Composition with King Lewis the 9th was restored unto the Dukedom of â—â—yenne held by his Successors till the reign of K. Henry the sixt Exhausted by the Pope and oppressed a long time by his factious and unruly Barons but at last victorious 56. 1274. 9 Edward the Sonne of Henry awed France subdued Wales brought Scotland into subjection of whose King and Nobility he received homage 34. 1308. 10 Edward II. Sonne of Edward the first a dissolute Prince hated of the Nobles and contemned by the vulgar for his immeasurable love to Pierce Gaveston and the Sâ—eucers was twice shamefully beaten by the Scots and being deposed by a strong Faction raised against him by his Queen and Roger Lord Mortimer was barbarously murdered in Barkley Castle 19. 1327. 11 Edward III. Sonne of Edward the 2d a most vertuous and valorous Prince brought the Scots to obedience overthrew the French in two great Battails took the Town of Callice and many fair Possessions in that Kingdom 50. 1377. 12 Richard II. another of our unfortunate Kings lost many of his Peeces in France and at last being over-awed by his two great Vncles of Lâ—ncaster and Glecester and taken Prisoner by his Cosin the Duke of Hereford he was forced to resign his Crown and afterwards was murdered at Pomfret Castle The Lancastrian Line 1399. 13 Henry IV. Sonne to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster the fourth Sonne to Edward the 3d was by the power of the Sword but with the consent of the people setled in the Throne and spent his whole Reign in suppressing home-bred Rebellions 15. 1414. 14. Henry V. the mirrour of Magnificence and Pattern of true vertue pursued the Title of France and won it being ordained Heir apparent to the French Crown but lived not to possesse it 9. 1423. 15 Henry VI. a pious but unfortunate Prince was crowned K. of France in Paris which he held during the life of his Vncle Iohn of Bedford and Humphrey of Glocester after whose deaths he not only lost France to the French but England and his life to the Yorkish Faction 38. The Yorkish Line 1461. 16 Edward IV. Sonne of Richard Duke of York the Sonne of Richard Earl of Cambridge and Grand-Sonne of Edmund of Langley Duke of York the fift Sonne of King Edward the third challenged the Crown in right of the Lady Anne his Grandmother Daughter of Roger Mortimer Earl of March the Sonne of Edmund Mortimer Earl of March and of Philippa his Wife sole Daughter of Lionel Duke of Clarence the third Sonne of the said King Edward and Elder Brother of Iohn of Gaunâ— The claim first set on foot by his Father the Duke of York who lost his life in pursuance of it at the Battail of Wakefeild with better fortune and success pursued by King Edward himself who finally after 9 bloody Battails fought between the Houses especially that of Towton in which were slain 36000 English was quickly seated in the possession of England and Ireland 23. 1484. 17 Edward V. his Sonne was before his Coronation murdered by his Vncle Richard in the Tower of London 1484. 18 Richard III. Brother of Edward the 4th a most wicked and tyrannicall Prince to make way unto the Diadem murdered King Henry the 6th and Prince Edward his Sonne 3. George Duke of Clarence his Brother 4 Hastings a saithfull servant to King Edward 5 Rivers Vaughan and Grey the Queens kindred 6 Edward the 5th his Soveraign with his young Cousin Richard 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his dear Friend and greatest Coadjutor in these his ungodly Practices and his Wife Anne so to make way to an incestuous mariage with his Neece Elizabeth the Eldest Daughter of Edward the 4th but before the solemnity he was slain at Bosworth 3. The Vnion of the Families 1487 19 Henry VII Earl of Richmund Heir to the House of Lancaster as Sonne of Margaret Daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset Sonne of Iohn Earl of Somerset Sonne of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster after the overthrow of Richard maried Elizabeth Daughter and Heir to Edward 4th uniting by that mariage the divided Families He was also extracted from the British and French Royall blood as being Sonne to Edmund â—ndor Earl of Richmund Sonne to Owen Tudor descended from Cadwalladar the last of the Britans and Katharine of France Widdow of Henry the 5th His whole wars was against home-bred Rebels the chief being Lambert and the Followers and Fautors of Perken Warbeck 23. 1509. 20 Henry VIII Heir to both Families between which were fought for the Diadem 17 pitched Feids in which perished 8 Kings and Princes 40 Dukes Marquesses and Earls 200000 of the common people besides Barons and Gentlemen This King banished the usurped Supremacie of the Popes and began the Reformation of Religion though formerly he had writ a Book against Luther for which the Pope gave him the honourable Title oâ— The Defender of the Faith afterwards made Hereditarie by Act of Parliament to his Heirs and Successors A Prince of great vices but or greater vertues 38. 1547. 21 Edward VI. the Sonne of Henry the 8th by Iane Seymour his 3d Wife out of whose womb he was fain to be cut to come into the World as Caesar was but he had neither Caesars Fortune nor length of life dying very young and his affairs conducted by divided Counsels though otherwise of great hopes and of a pregnancie of judgement above his yeers 6. 1553. 22 Mary the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by Katharine of Spain the Widow of his Brother Arthur restored the Popes Supremacy banished by her Father with the whole mass of Popery abolished in her Brothers Reign To which Religion so addicted that in the short time of her Reign there was more blood shed than in the whole 44 yeers of her Sister Elizabeth In the last yeer of her Reign she lost Calice to the French which proved the loss of her life also as it was supposed 5. 1558. 23 Elizabeth the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by the Ladie Anne Bullein his second Wife a most gracious and Heroick Princess was by the divine providence of God preserved from the practices of her Enemies in her Sisters reign to sway the Scepter of the kingdom She pursued the Reformation of Religion begun in the times of her Father and Brother refined the corrupt coin brought in by her Father furnished the Royall Navy with all kind of warlike Ammunitions encreased the Revenue of the Universities by the Statute of Provisions succoured the Scots against the French the French Protestants against the Papists and both against the Spaniard defended the Netherlands against the attempts of Spain commanded the whole Ocean entred League with the Moscovite and was famous for her prudence and government amongst the â—urks Persians and Tartars yea her very Enemies Finally she died in the 45 yeer of her reign and the 70th of her life on the 24th of
The Signeurie of MACHLIN consisteth only of that City and a small Territorie of nine Villages adjoining to it The Citie seated on both sides of the River Dele which ebbeth and floweth to the town and a league above it and running through the very midst maketh in it a number of small Islands to the great ornament and commoditie of it A goodly town containing seven Parish Churches besides the Cathedrall being the See of an Archbishop founded here in the year 1559. strong in regard it may be easily drowned on all sides and of great wealth by reason of the many manufactures of linnen great Artillery of Brasse and Iron Bels painted works and others of like use and ornament And being situate in a manner in the Center of Brabant distant four Leagues from Antwerp Lovain and Bruxels was made by Charls the Warlike who loved the place the ordinary seat of the great Councell of State to which appeals are made from the other Provinces But yet more beautifull in former times then it is at the present the City being much defaced by firing 200 barrels of powder anno 1546. and by the â—ackage of of the Spaniard by whom it was taken by force anno 1572. most memorable at this time for a famous Nunnerie like to that of Nivelle wherein are sometimes 1600 Nuns who when they please may leave their Cloister and be married A town though in Brabant yet not of it but a State distinct for which cause many 〈◊〉 men at the time of their child-birth use to lay downe their bâ—llies in some Village of Brabant 〈◊〉 their children may be capable of the priviledges and immunities of that country The principall of the Villages is named Leest or Heyst pleasantly seated on an hill the residue of the Burroughs lying at the foot thereof Both Town and Villages the patrimonie heretofore of the noble family of the Bertholds which failing in the person of Gualter slain in the battle of Worancan by John Duke of Brabant it sell the one half to the Bishop of Leige who sold his moitie to John the second Duke of Brabant the other to the Earl of Gueldres who in the year 1333. sold his part unto Lewis of Malain Earl of Flanders But he sold nothing but the title John the third Duke of Brabant having seised upon it and added it to his estate the occasion of some quarrels between those Princes composed by the marriage of that Lewis with the heir of Brabant But to return again unto Brabant it self the antient inhabitants hereof were the Aduatici and some part of the Tungri accompted by the Romans a part of the Province of Germania secunda and by the French a Province of the Kingdom of East-France or Austrasia when it was a Kingdom as after of the great Dukedom of Lorrain conteining then the modern Dukedoms of Lorrain Gulick and Brabant with the lands of Luick Brabant at that time had the name of Basse or Low Lorrain and as a memory thereof there is a Court for criminall and civill causes held at Genappe one of the Franks or Market towns of Brabant called La Court de Lorrain to this day A Dukedom first erected by the Emperour Otho the 2. who gave it to Charles of France son of Gerburg his Aunt by Lewis surnamed Transmarine King of France reserving out of it as a Dower for his said Aunt Gerburg the towns and territories of Lovain Bruxels Nivelle and Antwerp lying in the Marches of his Dominions towards France which he honoured with the title of the Marquisat of the holy Empire anno 981. Gerburg the sister and after the death of her brother Otho the heir of Charls disseised of Lorrain and the right of that fair inheritance by the Emperour Henry who gave it to Geofrey of Ardenne succeeded her Grandmother the first Gerburg in the towns and territories of Lovain Nivelle and Bruxels which she conveyed in marriage to Lambert one of the sons of Reyner of Hainalt with the title of Earl of Lovain Henry his son having made himself Master of Antwerp also was by that means possessed of the whole Marquisate but still retained the title of Earl of Lovain Godfrey the 6. Earl having enlarged the bounds of his Dominions was by the Emperour Henry the 5. anno 1108. created the first Duke of Brabant whether so named from the old Bratuspantium which Caesar placeth in this tract or that it was so called quasi Brachland that is to say a barren soil is not yet determined John the first Duke of that name added hereunto the Dutchie of Limburg and John the third the Signeurie of Malines or Machlin How it became united to the house of Burgundie is to be seen by the ensuing Catalogue of the The EARLS of LOVAIN and DUKES of BRABANT 104 1 Lambert one of the sons of Regnier Earl of Hainalt made the first Earl of Lovain in right of Gerburg his wife 1015 2 Henry the son of Lambert who took Antwerp making it the head City of the Marquisate of the holy Empire 1046 3 Lambert II. son of Henry 1054 4 Henry II. son of Lambert the second 1068 5 Henry III. son of Henry the second 6 Henry IV. son of Henry the third 1096 7 Godfrey surnamed Barbatus brother of Henry the fourth created the first Duke of Brabant by the Emperour Henry the fifth anno 1108. father of Adelize the second wife of our Henry the first 1140 8 Godfrey or Geofrey II. son of Godfrey 1143 9 Godfrey or Geofrey III. son of Godfrey the second 1183 10 Henry V. son of Godfrey the third 1230 11 Henry VI. surnamed the Good son of Henry the fift 1247 12 Henry VII surnamed the Magnanimous by whose marriage with Sophia daughter of Lewis the sixt Lantgrave of Turingia the Lantgravedome of Hassia came into this house invested on it in the person of Henry his son by the said Sophia 1260 13 John son of Henry the seventh took in the Dukedom of Limbourg and destroyed the potent Familie of the Bertholds his younger brother Henry by another venter succeeding in Hassia 14 John II. son of John the first bought of the Bishop of Leige the moitle or one halfe of Machlyn 1312 15 John III. son of John the second added the whole estate of Machlyn to the Dukedome of Brabant 1355 16 Joane eldest daughter of John the third married to Wenceslauâ— the first Duke of Luxembourg but dyed without issue 1406 17 Anthony of Burgogne son of Philip the Hardie and the Lady Margaret his wife daughter of Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders and of Margaret the sister and heir of Joane after the death of the said Wenceslaus and Joane his wife succeeded in the Dukedom of Brabant his elder brother John giving way unto it 1415 18 John IV. sonne of Anthony by his first wise Joane daughter of Waleran Earl of Saint Paul 1426 19 Philip the second son of Anthony and brother of John the fourth 1430 20 Philip
reason be assigned for Zutphen in regard it is a State more ancient then that of Guelderland it self and not depending anciently on the fortunes of it united to it by the marriage of Othe of Nassaw the first Earl of Guelderland with Sophia daughter and heir of Wickman the last Earl of Nutphen So as this Earldome ended when that first began After this it continued subject to the Earls and Dukes of Gueldres till the revolt of Holland and the other Provinces from the King of Spain at what time it was besieged for the States by the Earl of Leicester at the siege whereof fell that gallant Gentleman Sir Philip Sidney of whom our British Epigrammatist thus verfifieth Digna legi scribis facis dignissima scribi Scripta probant doctum te tua facta probum Thou writ'st things worthy reading and didst doe Things worthy writing too Thy Acts thy valour show And by thy works we do thy learning know And though upon the losse of that gallant man nephew and heir unto that Earl the siege was raised at the present yet was it re-enforced again anno 1190. and the Town then taken continuing ever since in the confederacy of the States united GROINING-LAND hath on the east East-Friseland on the west West-Friseland on the North the main Ocean on the South Over-yssell so wedged in as it were betwixt both Friselands that some hold it to be but a part of the West It containeth under it the Country called the Ommelâ—nds corruptly for the Emmelands as I conjecture because lying along the River Ems and therein 145 Burroughs and Villages the chief whereof are 1. Dam near the Ems bordering on East-Friseland 2 Keykirk 3. Old-Haven standing on the Sea As for the town of Groyning it self it is rich great and very well built situate-amongst divers small streames which run through it and having also divers Channels for conveyance of waters which addes much to the safety and strength thereof A town of great jurisdiction both within and without judging absolutely without appeals in causes both Civill and Criminall in Spirituall subject heretofore to the Bishop of Munster till made one of the new Bishopricks by King Philip the second anno 1559. And though the Prince in Civill causes had his officer or Lieutenant there yet in Criminall the town was Soveraign and granted pardons as Soveraign of the whole estate paying to the Prince for all duties yeerly but 6000 Crowns Both Town and Country anciently belonged to the Bishops of Vtrecht by whose negligence in defending them they submitted their estate to the Dukes of Guelderland But the Dukes of Saxonie laying some claim to it disturbed this agreement for a time during which Ezardus the Earl of East-Friseland possessed himself of it but not able to make good his unjust possession sold his estate therein to Gueldres anno 1514. to whom of right it did belong Afterwards in the yeer 1536. they put themselves under the command of Charles the fift but with the reservation of all their priviledges and ancient Liberties for preservation of the which in danger to be over-born by the power of the Spaniard they consederated with the rest of the united States anno 1594. and so still continue The antient inhabitants of these Countries were the Menapii and Sicambri very valiant people possessing Guelderland and the Majores Frisii which were planted in Groyning and the rest of Friseland Of these the Sicambri were accompted the most valiant people uniting with other nations in the name of French and by that name possessing with the rest of those Nations the mighty Empire of the West In the division whereof by the posterity of Charles the Great these Countries were first part of the Kingdome of Austrasia or East-France afterwards of the Germane Empire governed at the first by Guardians or Protectours created by the people in the reign of Charles the Bald the two first being Wickard and Lupold or Leopold two Brethren who fixing their chief Seat in the Castle of Gueldres occasioned the whole Country to be called Guelderland But they and their successours by what name or title soever called were in effect but Provinciall Officers accomptable to the Emperours for their administration the first free Prince hereof being Otho of Nassaw who having to his first wife the Lady Aleide daughter of Wickard the last Guardian was by the Emperour Henry the third made first Earl of Guelderland adding thereto the State of Zutphen by a second marriage as is said before In Reinold the ninth Earl it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria anno 1339. sold by Duke Arnold justly incensed at his ungracious son Adolp to Charles Duke of Burgundy for 92000 Florens of ready money and an Annuall pension anno 1472. But notwithstanding this Agreement Adolph upon the death of Charles possessed himself of it and left it unto Charles his son who finally surrendred it unto Charles the fift anno 1547. EARLS and DUKES of GVELDERLAND 1079 1 Otho of Nassaw the first Earl 2 Gerard the son of Oth by his first wife Aleide 1131 3 Henry the son of Gerard. 1162 4 Gerard II. son of Henry 1180 5 Otho II. brother of Gerard. 1202 6 Gerard III. son of Otho the second 1229 7 Otho III. son of Gerard who walled the towes of Ruermond Aruhem Bomel Goch Wageniâ—gen and Harderwick 1271 8 Reinold son of Otho the third taken and imprisoned till his death by 1326 9 Rainold II. his own son created the first Duke of Gueldres by the Emperour Lewis of Bavavaria at Francfort Anno 1339. liberall to the poof and a great Patron of the Muses 1343 10 Rainold III. son of Rainold the 2 d molested with continuall wars with his brother Edward by whom taken and imprisoned till his dying day 1371 11 Edward the son of Rainold the second by Eleanor the daughter of Edward the third of England his second wife dyed the same yeer with his brother the last of the male issue of Otho of Nassaw 1371 12 Mary by some called Joan Sister of Edward by the same venter and wife of William Earl of Gulick 13 William son of William Duke of Gulick and Mary of Gueldres admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the second 14 Rainold IV. the brother of William 15 Arnold of Egmond son of John Lord of Egmond and Mary his wife daughter of Joan the sister of Rainold and William the two last Dukes succeeded in the estate of Gueldres taken impriâ—oned and most barbarously handled by his own son Adolph and delivered by Charles the Warlike Duke of Bargâ—ndie he sold to him his estates of Gueldres and Zutphen to be injoyed by him after his decease anno 1472. 1473 16 Adolpâ— the wicked son of Arnold dispossessed of his estate by the said agreement which Duke Charles enjoyed for his life after the death of the said Charles was restored to liberty by the Gauntois anno 1467. and made the Generall of their
of which hee was spoiled of his royall ornaments by the same hand for denying his appearance at the Emperours summons unto whom for some outrages he had been complained of Finally he died in the yeare 1246. leaving two daughters His sister named Margaret was marryed unto Ottocar sonne to Primislaus King of Bohemia his eldest daughter Gertrude to the Marquesse of Baden and Agnes the second unto Henry Duke of Carinthia Ottocar pretending the right of his wife tooke to him the Dukedome of Austria which hee kept after the death of his wiâ—e till the year 1228. in which he was vanquished and slaine by Rodolphus the Emperour Rodolphus then gave it to Albertus his sonne whose wife Elizabeth was daughter to Meinhard Earl of Tâ—â—ol sonne of Duke Henry of Carinthia and of Agnes daughter of Frederick Leopold Margaret the sister and Gertrude the other daughter of this Frederick dying issuelesse By this marriage Allert had the Dukedome of Austria Stiria and Carinthia with the Earledomes of Tirol and Carniola By whom it was first raised to the title of Arch-Duke is not yet agreed Some attribute it to Rodolphus of Habspurg at the investiture of his son Albert into these Estates anno 1298. Others to Charles the fourth advancing to that honour Rodolph the Ingenious anno 1360. Some make it to be first given to Albert Duke hereof in the year 1430. and others post it lower to the marriage of Philip sonne of Maximilian of Austria and the Lady Mary of Burgundy with Joan Princesse of Spain But by whom soever given at first it is now the constant and hereditary title of all this Family the successive Princes whereof from the first investiture follow in the ensuing Catalogue of The MARQESSES DUKES KINGS and ARCHDUKES of AUSTRIA 928 1 Leopold of Bamberg the first Marquesse 988 2 Henry sonne of Leopold 1014 3 Albert sonne of Henry surnamed the Victorious 1056 4 Ernestus sonne of Albert. 1075 5 Leopold II. sonne of Ernest a companion of Godfrey of Bovillon 1096 6 Leopold III. sonne of the second founder of the Abbey of Neubourg 1136 7 Leopold IV. sonne of the third by his halfe brother Conrade the third the Emperour of the Germans made Duke of Bavaria 1141 8 Henry II. brother of Leopold Marquesse of Austria and Duke of Bavaria made the first Duke of Austria by Frederick Barbarossa anno 1158. the whole countrey betwixt the Inn and the Ens being added by the said Emperour unto his estate on his relinquishing of Bavaria to the Duke of Saxony 1177 9 Ludovick sonne of Henry built Ens and Newstat of great note in the warres of the Holy land 1193 10 Leopold V. sonne of Ludovick the irreconcileable enemie of our Richard the third taken prisoner by him in his passage homewards and put unto a grievous ransome 1230 11 Frederick the warlike sonne of Leopold the fift made King of Austria by the Emperour Frederick the second the last of the male issue of the house of Bamberg 1246 12 Ottocar son to Wenceslaus King of Bohemia pretending the right of Margaret his wife sister of Frederick possessed himself of this Estate adding thereto the Countries of Carinthia and Carniola which he bought of Vlrick the last Princes thereof but dispossessed of all by Rodolph of Habspurg 1283 13 Albert II. sonne of Rodolph of Habspurg by his father made Duke of Austria in right of Elizabeth his wife the lineall and direct heir of Agnes daughter and heir of Frederick King and Duke of Austria after his fathers death chosen Emperour also 1308 14 Rodolph the Ingenuous his other brothers sharing with him in the estate 1135 15 Albert surnamed the Short the youngest and surviving brother of Rodolph succeeded in the whole Estate a great advancer of his house 1358 16 Albert IV. sonne of Albert the Short 1395 17 Albert V. sonne of Albert the fourth 1404 18 Albert VI. sonne of Albert the fift King of Hungary and Bohemia in right of Elizabeth his wife daughter and heir of Sigismund the King thereof 1439 19 Ladâ—slaus sonne of Albert and Elizabeth King of Hungary and Bohemia and Duke of Austria 1457 20 Frederick II. on the death of Ladislaus without issue succeeded into the Dukedome of Austria as the direct heir of Leopold the ninth one of the younger sonnes of Albert the Short chosen also Emperour 1493 21 Maximilian sonne of Frederick enriched his house with the marriage of the heire of Burgundy 1519 22 Ferdinand Grandchilde to Maximilian by his sonne Philip King of Spain and Archduke of Austria succeeded his Grandfather in this Dukedome King of Hungary Bohemia and Emperour of Germany 1565 23 Maximilian II. sonne of Ferdinand 1577 24 Rodolphus III. sonne of Maximilian the second 1â—12 25 Matthias brother of Rodolphus 1619 26 Ferdinand II. surnamed of Gratz sonne of Charles Duke of Austria and Carinthia the youngest sonne of Ferdinand the first the numerous Off-spring of Maximilian the second being all dead without issue succeeded in the Estates of Austria chosen Emperour also King of Hungaria and Bohemia c. 27 Ferdinand III. sonne of Ferdinand the second now living anno 1648. Archduke of Austria King of Hungaria and Bohemia and Emperour of the Germans Of whose estate and the Concomitants thereof we shall say more when we have took a view of the rest of the Provinces 2. STIRIA or STIERMARK is bounded on the North with Austria on the South with Carinthia on the East with Hungary and on the West with Carniola Extended in length 110 miles but in breadth not above 60 or thereabouts The reason of the name we shall have anon Towns of most consequence 1 Gratz seated upon the River Mur and the chief of the Province from which the third branch of the house of Austria since the time of Ferdinand the first was called De Gratz and had the Government of the Countrey for their part of that Patrimonie A town once full of Protestants and those so strong that they could neither be forced out nor hindered from the free exercise of their Religion till the year 1598 in which Margaret the late Queen of Spain sister to the Archduke Ferdinand du Gratz was by the Citizens solemnly entertained with whom entered so many souldiers that the City was taken and 14 Ministers of the Reformed Religion presently banished 2 Rachelspurg and 3 Pruck both situate also on the Mur. 4 Stechaw an Episcopall See seated on the Dra or Dravus a well known River not far from the fall of the Mur into it 5 Petaw the Paetovio of Antoninus seated somewhat higher upon the Dravus 6 Lamboch the Ovilabis of Antoninus on the Dravus also 7 Voitesperg upon the River Kainach 8 Cely the Celeia of Pliny not else observable 9 Canisia a well fortified place and the strongest Bulwark of these parts against the Turk The whole Countrey mountainous and hilly generally overspread with the spurs and branches of the neighbouring Alpes and rich only in minerals was antiently the
to Warsaw 6 Viadislaw on the Wixel or Vistulae a Bishops See 7 Bedost a walled Town on the Bard a navigable River conveying the Merchandise of these parts into the Vistula 8 Kruswick in Bresty built of wood standing on a great Lake named Gopla in the Castle whereof Popielus the second Duke of Poland was after a strange manner devoured with Rats swarming out of the Lake 9 Ploczko upon the Vistula a walled Town and a Bishops See with a Castle to it and 10 Mlawa bordering on the Dukedome of Prussia The LESSER Poland lying on the South of the Greater and divided by the River Wixel comprehendeth onely three divisions under the Government of the Palatines of Cracoâ— 2 Sendomir and Lublin Principall Cities of the which are 1 Cracoâ— upon the Wixel called in Latine Cracovia a Bishops See the chief of all the kingdome and the seat of the Prince and the Sepulture of the former Kings By Ptolemie called Carodunum fortified with a double wall of the old fashion a deep ditch the Castle of Vanel situate on the top of an high rock and beautified with an Universityâ— or generall study of good Arts and Sciences The buildings 〈◊〉 more faire then elsewhere in Poland of free stone and foure stories high but for the most part covered with Shingles or tiles of wood in the midst a large market-place of form quadrangular and in the middle of that the Common-councell house about which are many shops of Merchants On one side of it standeth the Cathedrall Church and on the East-side of the City the Palace Royall high seated on an hill over looking both the Town and Countrey fair and well built of form somewhat neere a Quadrangle but lying open to the South without any buildings above the wall affording thereby to the Gallery being on the North side of the Castle the more excellent prospect 2 Lelow a walled towne with a Castle on the River Bialo 3 Sendomir a walled town with a Castle also seated on a hill under which the Vistula or Wixel 4 Wislicza a walled town amongst Marishes encompassed with the River Nid 5 Lublin a walled town but more strongly fortified by the marishes and wates with which environed remarkable for three yearly Marts drawing hither Merchants from most parts adjoining as also Moscovites Armenians Turkes and Grecians the Jews inhabiting the greatest part of the suburbs have here their Synagogue making the Town especially at time of those Marts a medley of all Nations and Religions 6 Casimir on the Wixel so named from the founder of it a King of Poland The old Inhabitants of this countrey were the Arii Helverone Elysii and the Naharvali parts of the Suevi Lygii spoken of by Tacitus all of them lying on the Dutch side of the Wixel by consequence within the bounds of the antient Germanie the people of all the rest of the Provinces before described being of the Sarmatian race next neighbours to the Germans and not much unlike them in persons customes or conditions But these dispersed and scattered Nations of Sarmatia Europaea being united in the common name of Sclaves part of them setled in that part which we now call Poland at that time reckoned and accompted of as a part of Germanie The time of their first comming hither and the manner of their government when first setled here is not very well known But for the first it is most certain that it was some time and that not long after the death of Mauritius the Eastern Emperour and for the next it is as certain that on the coming of Lechus a Croatian who fled his countrey for a murder with his brother Zechius they setled into a more constant form of Government then before they did For Lechus seeing his brothers good successe in Bohemia where the Sclaves received him for their Prince passed into Poland the next Province and was as cheerfully received by the Sclaves thereof who looked upon him as a Prince of their own extraction and without quarrell or competition submitted themselves to his commands anno 650. or thereabouts Of this there is good constat amongst our Authours But neither the names or number of his successours doe occur in story till the time of Crocus the founder of Cracovia the chief City of Poland and the Legislator of this people After this the succession of their Princes and the successe of their affairs becomes more certain the Estate hereof being much improved by the conquest of many Sarmatian countreys all which together constitute and make up the kingdome of Poland so called from this predominating and prevailing Province The summe of their affaires is this The posterity of Croâ—us failing in Popielus the second Piastus is elected Duke the Princes from that time forwards becoming Elective but alwayes with respect to the next of bloud In the time of Miâ—cislaus son of Nemomystus they received the Gospell anno 963. Boleslaus the son of Miecislaus was the first who had the title of King conferred upon him by the Emperour Otho the third about the yeare 1001. relinquished by Vladislaus the first and not resumed againe till the time of Primislaus Duke of Posna anno 1300. after which perpetuall In the person of this Primislaus Pemerella is united to the state of Poland anno 1295. in that of Jagello or Vladislaus the fifth the great Dukedome of Lituania incorporated into this body as a Member of it in the time of Sigismund Augustus By Vladislaus the sixt son of Jagello Podolia and Russia Nigra are also added by Sigismund the first Prussia and Massovia Podlassia by Sigismund Augustus who also tooke Volhinia out of Lituania by Stephen the actuall possession of the greatest part of Livonia by Sigismund the third a title to the Crown of Sweden The Princes follow in this Order DUKES and KINGS of POLAND A. Ch. 649 1 Lechus of Croatia the first Duke whose posterity failing twelve Palatines were chosen to direct affairs and the state became Aristocraticall 2 Crocus the Legislator of Poland 3 Lechus II. son of Crocus 4 Venda the daughter of Crocus and sister of Lectius the second 5 Lescus the first 6 Lescus II. 7 Lescus III. Contemporarie with Charles the great 8 Popielus son of Lescus the third 9 Popielus II. devoured in most horrid manner by rats and mice together with his wife and children the last of the posterity or house of Crocus 800 10 Piastus the first Duke elected 11 Zemovitus son of Piastus 12 Lescus IV. son of Zemovitus 13 Nemomyslus son of Lescus the fourth 14 Miecislaus son of Nemomyslus the first Christian Prince of the Polonians founded the Bishopricks of Cracow and Guesna 1000 15 Boleslaus son of Miecislaus the first who had the title of King conferred on him by Otho the third 1025 16 Miecislaus II. sonne of Boleslaus 1041 17 Casimir son of Miecislaus 1059 18 Boleslaus II. son of Casmir deposed and died an Exile in Hungary 1082 19 Vladislaus brother of Boleslaus the second
John was Father to another John whose two Children were Carlotte a legitimate daughter and James a bastard Sonne James after the death of his Father dispossessed his Sister Carlotte of the Crown by the consent and help of the Sultan of Egypt and the better to strengthen himself against all opposition he took to wife Catharine Cornari daughter by adoption to the Venetian Senate whom at his death he made his heir if the child she went withall having then none by her should die without issue as it did not long after it was born and she seeing the factious Nobility too head-strong to be bridled by a female authority like a good child resigned her Crown and Scepter to the Venetian State Anno 1473. These defended it against all claims paying only as tribute to the Aegyptian and after to the Turkish Sultans the 40000 Crowns before mentioned till the year 1570. when Mustapha Generall of the Turks wrested it from the Venetians to the use of his Master Selimus the second who pretended title to it as Lord of Aegypt The governour of the Venetian Forces at the time of this unfortunate loss was Signior Bragadino who as long as hope of succours meanes of resistance or possibility of prevailing continued with incredible valour made good the Town of Famagusta in whose defence consisted the welfare of the whole Island At last he yielded it on honourable conditions had they been as faithfully kept as punctually agreed on But Mustapha the Turkish Generall inviting to his Tent the principall men of worth in the Town caused them all to be murdered and as for Bragadin himself he commanded his ears to be cut off his body to be flead alive and his skin stuffed with straw to be hanged at the main yard of his Gally The chief of the prisoners and spoiles were in two tall ships and one Gallion sent unto Seâ—mus but he never saw them For a Noble Cyprian Lady destinated to the lust of the Grand Signeour fired certain barrels of powder by the violence whereof both the vessels and the booty in them were in part burned in part drowned A famous and heroick act inferiour unto none of the Roman Dames so much commended in their Stories though more to be commended in a Roman than a Christian Lady Thus having summed up the affaires of this Iland from the first plantation of it till this last sad conquest I will lay down the succession of the Cyprian Kings of the Noble Lusignam Family in this ensuing Catalogue of The Kings of Cyprus 1. Guy of Lusignam the titulary King of Hierusalem estated in the Kindome of Cyprus by Richard the first of England 2. Almericus the brother of Guy 3. Hugh the Sonne of Almericus 4. Henry the Sonne of Hugh 5. Hugh II. Sonne of Henry 6. Hugh III. Sonne of Hugh the second 7. John Sonne of Hugh the third 8. Henry II. the Brother of John 9. Hugh IV. Sonne of Guido the younger brother of John and Henry the second 10. Peter the Sonne of Hugh the fourth 11. Petrinus the Sonne of Peter 12. James younger brother of Peter and Uncle to Petrinus 13. James the Sonne of James made Tributary by Melechnaser to the Kingdome of Aegypt 14. John II. the Sonne of Janus 15. Carlotte sole Daughter and heir of John the second first maryed to John the Prince of Portugal and after to Lewis Prince of Savoy outed of her estate and Kingdome by 16. James II. the bastard Sonne of John the second who by a strong hand seized upon it and by help of the Venetians kept it during life 17. James III. born after the decease of his Father whom he survived not very long After whose death being the last of this Family the Venetians possessed themselves of Cyprus which they invaded with no better title than the Romans had done in former times and not likely to be blest with a long fruition of that which they had so unjustly got into their hands But of that already And here it is to be observed that these Cyprian Kings retaining the title of Hierusalem towards which they sometimes cast an eye bestowed upon their greatest Subjects and deserving Servitors both titles of Honour and Offices of State belonging antiently to that Kingdome So that we find amongst them a Prince of Antioch a Prince of Galilee a Count of Tripoli a Lord of Caesarea and a Lord of Mount Tabor a Seneschall of Hierusalem a Constable Marshall and High Chamberlain of that Kingdome also With better reason though no doubt with as little profit as the Pope gives Bishopricks and Arch-Bishopricks in Greece or Aegypt But those titular Offices are now quite extent though possibly some of the titles of honor which were took from thence may be still remaining But to return unto the Turks having thus taken Famagusta and Nicosia on which the whole Iland did depend all other Cities of it and the whole by consequence were forced to submit to the Turkish Tyranny The Noble men and Citizens of principall quality either most cruelly massacred in the sack of those Towns or banished for ever their native Countrey as men whose living there might possibly endanger their new conquest But the Countrey people Artificers and persons of inferiour rank permitted to enjoy both their lives and livelyhoods together with their severall and respective religions in the same manner as before paying such ordinary taxes as were laid upon them And so this goodly Iland came into the hands of the Turks who have hitherto enjoied the possession of it For notwithstanding that the 〈◊〉 in the year next following with the help of the Pope and King of Spain gave the Turks that great and memorable overthrow at the famous battel of Lepanto yet did they nothing in pursuit of so great a victory for the recovery of this Iland and indeed they could not the confederates returning home and dissolving their Fleet as soon as they had secured their own estates by the overthrow of the Tnrkish Navy And though the Venetians to put the best face they could on so great a losse so highly pleased themselves with the following Victory that they put the same in balance with the losse Cyprus yet an ingenious Turk to let them see the folly of so vain a boasting compared the losing of Cyprus to the loss of an Arme which could not without a miracle be recovered and the loss at Lepanto to the shaving off of ones beard which growes the thicker for the cutting as indeed it proved For the next year the Turks armed out another Navy no lesse formidable than the other had been before braving therewith the whole Christian Forces not as then disbanded What the Revenues of it were to the Kings hereof I cannot certainly determine The profits of Salt only and that of the Custome-house yielded yearly to the Signcury of Venice when it was in their hands a million of Crowns For the Customes and profits of the Salt were farmed for 500000 Crowns
Damascus In the flourishing of the Roman fortunes the Kings hereof having first aided Mithridates and Tygranes in the warre against them submitted themselves unto Lucullus being then no neerer to them than Armenia Major The like they did to Pompey also being then in Judaea First vanquished by Aelius Gallus in the time of Augustus but the Victory not improved to an absolute conquest till the time of Trajan when partly by his personall presence and partly by the valour and good fortune of Palma his Lieutenant they were fully vanquished and brought into the form of a Roman Province but so that they had Kings of their own Vassalls and Feudataries of the Empire as in former times continuing in that condition till the rise of Mahomet of which more hereafter 3. ARABIA FELIX ARABIA FELIX is bounded on the East with the Persian on the West with the Arabian Gulf on the North with a long ridge of mountains which part it from Deserta and Petraea and on the South with the boundless Ocean Environed on three parts with the Sea on the fourth with rough impassable mountains in situation and figure much resembling Italy It had the name of Arabia Felix from the fertility and happy condition of it being esteemed the most fruitful and pleasant and Countrey in all Asia abounding with Myrrhe Balsamum Frankincense Gold and precious stones by Curtius called Odorum fertilitate nobilis Regio from the abundance of Frankincense wherewith enriched beyond all others Concerning which there goeth a story that when Alexander in his Adolescency or boyage was sacrificing to the Gods and cast into the fire with both hands great store of Frankincense and Myrrhe Leonidas his Governour bid him be more sparing of those precious and dear Commodities till he was Master of the Countrey in which they grew Which Alexander remembring when he brought almost all the East under his obedience he sent unto Leonidas a ship laden with Frankincense biding him from thenceforth serve the Gods more liberally But aswel for the reason of this adjunct as a more perfect Character and description of it take along this of Ammianus Marcellinus who describes it thus On the East and South hereof saith he are the Happy Arabians so called because so rich in corn aswel as plenteous in cattel vines and odoriferous spices of all kinds shut up betwixt the Red Sea and the Persian Gulf and so acquainted with all blessings which either Element can afford well furnished with Roades and quiet harbours for shipping the Towns of Trade and merchandise standing very thick the retiring houses of the Kings passing neat and sumptuous Besides most wholesome fountains of medicinall waters they enjoy divers Brooks and Rivers very cleer and pure and a temperature of Air exceeding healthy so that whosoever considereth all things aright may well conclude that there is nothing wanting to the accomplishment of its felicity in the highest degree So Ammianus Marcellinus To which we need adde nothing more to set forth its happiness than that Danoeus in his comment on Saint Augustines Echiridion ad Laurentium is perswaded that it was the local place of Paradise Dicuur saith he Paradisi terrestris Regio pars quoedam esse Arabiae quoe nunc dicitur Felix But it hath other names besides this of Felix by the Arabians themselves called Jeman and Al-yeman Ayaman corruptly by the Turks which in that tongue fignifieth the South or Southern Region By Virgil it is named Panchaia quafi tota dehiscens because of the many chops and chinks which the ardour of the Sunne makes in the sands thereof though by him much extolled also for its plenty of Frankincense Totaq thuriferis Panchaia pinguis arenis Famed are the whole Panchaian lands For rich and incense-bearing sands The People antiently though more civil than the rest of the Arabians had yet many strange and barbarous customes Adultery amongst them was punished with death as in other places but he onely was held an Adulterer which enjoyed any that was not his own kinswoman be she his Sister or his mother and so they kept themselves in their own families community of wives or woemen was esteemed no crime And of this there is a tale in Strabo that a King of this Countrey had 15. sonnes and but one daughter who according to the customes hereof was the common wife of all the Brethren every of which had a staff of like making which when he went in unto his Sister he did leave at the door and by so doing did forbid entrance to the rest till it were removed The young Lady wearied with a continual excess of dalliance secretly procured a staff like unto the rest which when she was desirous to prohibit their accesses to her she left at her chamber door and by that means did many times enjoy her desired privacy At last it hapned that all the Brothers being together one of them departed towards his Sisters lodging Where finding a staff before the door and knowing that he had left his brethren in one place together accused her of Adultery but the truth being made known the Lady was quitted and her visits afterwards restrained Of dead bodies they took no care not so much as of their Chiefs or Princes but left them to the custody of the next dung-hil They bragged much of their descent from Jupiter and neglected all sciences and arts as disparagements to so great nobility Commendable onely in the keeping of their faith and promises and in that most punctual Much of the same condition are the present Inhabitants save that less faithful in their contracts and by their law restrained from the medling with the wives of others permitted many of their own Some there are of them which apply themselves to the grazing of cattel and the rest to Merchandize wherein very cautious and cunning but hating to this day all Mechanical Arts. A Nation from the beginning unmixed with others till the coming of the Turks amongst them of which but few and those disposed of in garrisons boasting of their nobility and glorying in nothing more than their greatest shame namely that the false Prophet Mahomet was their Countrey-man whose impieties are here generally embraced and followed Amongst the rarities of this Countrey some account the Phoenix which growing old burneth it self in a nest of spices and from thence a young one is ingendred one of them onely at a time which after a life of five or six hundred years thus reneweth her kind But this tradition questioned in former times by Pliny and some others is now proved a fiction contrary both unto divinity and natural reason though some of the Fathers made use of it as an argument to prove the Resurrection against the Gentiles by whom the tradition was believed More common but of no less observation is the Ostrige a Bird which swalloweth all it findeth be it stones or Iron They delight chiefly in the Desarts in the sands whereof they lay their eggs and then
his Kingdom at his death He is sayd to be the founder of the Citie of Genâ—a and to have given name to the Hill in Rome called Janicula on which it was supposed that he had his dwelling 2 Saturn who taught the people the use of dunging of their lands and for that cause was honoured by them as a God under the name of Stercutius as St. Austin hath it He reigned first together with Janus and afterwards by himself alone the whole time of both their reigns was 33 years 3 Picus well skilled in divination by the flight and chattering of Birds and therefore feigned by the Poets to be turned into a Pye He entertained Evander and his Arcadians giving them the Hill called after Aventine to build upon 37. 4 Fannus the sonne of Picus and the husband of Fatua in whose time Hercules came into Italy vanquished the Giants of Cremona and killed the Giant Câ—cus who had fled out of Spain 44. 5 Latinus the sonne of Faunus who entertained Aeutas comming from the wars and destruction of Troy and gave him his daughter Lavinia to wife with his Kingdom after him in Dower 36. 6 Lavinia daughter to Latinus and Queen of the Latins maried to Aeneas whom she out-lived he being slain in his Wars against Mezentius the King of Tuscany the sonne or successor of that Mezentius an ungodly Tyrant whom Aeneas had before slain in his war with Turnus and the Latins 7. Kings of the Latins of the Trojan or Silvian rate 1 Aeneas the sonne of Anchises and Husband of Lavinia slain in his wars against Mezentius King of the Tuscans or Hetrurians as before is said 3. 2 Ascanius the sonne of Aeneas by Creusa his former Wife for fear of whom Lavinia being great with child fled into a Wood and was there delivered of a son called Silvius He removed the Seat Royall from Lavinium to Longa Alba a City of his own building 38. 3 Silvius Posthumus the sonne of Aeneas by Lavinia preferred unto the Kingdom by the love of the people before Iulus the sonne of Ascanius the founder of the Julian family from whom all the Kings of this Race had the name of Silvii Iulus being honoured with the chief Priesthood an office next in dignity to that of the King which he translated afterwards unto his Posterity 29. 4 Aeneas Silvius 31. 5 Latinus Silvius 50. 6 Alba Silvius so called because of his beautifying and repairing the City Alba then in some decay 39. 7 Capetus Silvius 24. 8 Capys Silvius said to be the founder of the Citie of Capua which shewes that he extended his dominion further than the Province of Latium 28. 9 Capetus Silvius 13. 10 Tiberinus Silvius from whom the River Tiber derives that name being formerly called Albula 8. 11 Agrippa Silvius 40. 12 Alladius Silvius who to make himself the more terrible to his subjects studied a way to imitate the Thunder but was killed at last by a reall Thunder-clap from Heaven 19. 13 Aventinus Silvius vvho gave name to the Hill Aventine 37. 14 Procas Silvius 23. 15 Amulius Silvius the younger sonne of Procas setting aside his Brother Numitor obtained the Kingdom for himself slain at last by Româ—lus and Numitor setled in the Throne 42. 16 Numitor the 21 King from Janus and the last King of the Latins restored by Romulus to the Throne and after the short reign of one year onely deprived by him both of life and Kingdom After whose death the Latins or Albans had no more Kings but kept themselves as a Free-estate till subdued to Rome 1. Concerning this it is to be understood that Amulius having chased his elder brother Numitor out of the Country and possessed himself of the Throne caused his brothers daughter Rhea for preventing any issue by her to be shut up in the Temple of Vesta Where she proving the mother of two sonnes was according to the Law buried quick and her children by the cruel Tyrant cast out to be devoured of wild Beasts They were found by Faustulus the Kings Shepheard nurst by his Wife for her infamous life called Lupa whence came the Fable that they were suckled by a Wolf and being grown to mans estate slew the Tyrant Amulius placing their Grandfather Numitor in the Royall Throne whom not long after they deprived both of life and kingdom Of these the eldest was named Romulus and the younger Rhemus who leaving Alba to the short possession of their Grandfather Numitor layd the foundation of the most famous City of Rome which Romulus first hanselled with the blood of his Brother Rhemus who had disdainfully leapt over the walls of his new City This City he made an Asylum or place of Refuge for all commers of what desperate estate soever and having ranked them into order made himself their King A people of so base a nature that their neighbours refused to give them any of their daughters in mariage So they were destitute of Wives and consequently not like to continue a people long till on a proclamation made of some plaies and pastimes many of the Sabine women flocked thither to behold the sports whom the Romans seized on and forced an unwilling consent from them to become their Wives From such a base and low beginning did this City rise to be the Empress of the World The Kings of Rome 1 Romulus the founder of Rome He made peace with Tatius King of the Sabines comming against him to revenge the ravishment of their women incorporating him and his into his new Citie and by that means adding thereto a fair and goodly Territory 37. 2 Numa the first Author of the Roman Ceremonies 43. 3 Tullus Hostilius who enlarged the borders of Rome by the conquest of Alba the mother-Citie of the Latins and vanquished the Fidenates 32. 4 Ancus Martius who built Ostia on the mouth of Tiber to be an Haven to the City 5 Tarquinius Priscus who subdued many of the Tuscan Nations encreased the number of the Tribes and Senators and added the triumphall ornaments 38. 6 Servius Tullus who first caused the people to be inrolled and brought into cense 44. 7 Tarquinius Superbus sonne to the former Tarquinius He vanquished the Gabiâ— and took the Towns of Ardea Ocriculum and Suessa Pometia but for his own insolent behaviour and a Rape committed on Lucretia the Wife of Collatine by his sonne Sextus he and his whole Race were driven out of the Town Anno Mund. 3457. V. C. 268. After this the Romans loathing the name of King caused two Officers to be chosen out of the Patricii or chief Citizens to whom they gave the name of Consuls à consulendo from counselling of and consulting the good of the Common-wealth ut consulere se suis civibus meminerint saith the Historian their name being a memento of their charge or duty And in this office they
their thoughts are working and hearkning after action do commonly imploy them in some service far from home that there they may both vent their Anger and employ their Courage For let them stay at home to confirm their practises and grow at last into a Faction the State will suffer in it if it be not ruined We cannot have a fairer instance of this truth than the proceeding of our fift Henry and of the times next following Whose forein Wars kept us all quiet here at home wasted those humours and consumed those fiery spirits which afterwards the wars being ended inflamed the Kingdom 29 But his main work was to content the Souldiers and to make them sure Some of which he dispersed as before I sayd all about Italy in 〈◊〉 Colonies as well for the defence of the Countrey as for their more speedy reassembly if need should require Abroad amongst the Provinces were maintained upon the common charge 23 Legions with their ayds besides 10000 of his Guard and those which were appointed for the bridling and safety of the City As to all of them he shewed an excellent thankfulness for their faithfull services So in particular to Agrippa and to one other whose name the Histories of that Age have not remembred This latter had valiantly behaved himself at the battell of Actium and being summoned to appear before the Lords of the Senate in a matter which concerned his life cryed to AUGUSTUS for succour who assigned him an Advocate The poor fellow not contented with this favour baring his breast and shewing him the marks of many wounds These quoth he have I received AUGUSTUS in thy service never supplying my place by a Deputy Which sayd the Emperor descending to the Bar pleaded the Souldiers cause and won it Never did Soveraign Prince or any that command in Chief lose any thing by being bountifull of favours to their men of War For this act quickly spreading it self over all the Provinces did so indeer him to the Military men that they all thought their services well recompensed in that his graciousness to that one man And now were they so far given over to him that the honours conferred on Agrippa could not increase their love well it might their admiration Agrippa was of a mean and common Pareâ—â—age but supplying the defects of his Birth with the perfections of his Mind he became very potent with AUGUSTUS who not only made him Consul but his companion in the Tribunition authority and Provest of the City So many titles were now heaped on him that Mâ—â—nus perswaded the Prince to give him his Daughter Julia to Wife affirming it impossible for Agrippa to live safe considering how open new Creatures ly to the attempts of Malitious men unless he were ingrassed into the Royall stem of the Caesars On which cause questionless for the stronger establishment of his new honours Seâ—amâ— afterward attempted but not with the like success the like matth with Livia Tiberius Daughter-in-Law 30 The Senate People and Men of War thus severally reduced to a Mediocrity of power and â—ontent The next labour is to alter the old and establish a new Government of the City it self To effect which he dashed all former Laws by which the Allies and Confederates of the State were made free Denizens of the Town That he conceived to be a way to draw che whole Empire into one City and by the monstrous growth and increase of that to make poor the rest Therefore this Privilege he communicated unto a few only partly that in the times of dearth the City might not so much feel the want of sustenance and partly that so antient an honour might not be disesteemed but principally left Rome replenished with so huge a multitude of stirring and unruly spirits should grow too headstrong to be governed in due order The greatest and most populous Cities as they are pronest unto faction and sedition so is the danger greatest both in it self and the example if they should revolt This provident course notwithstanding there were in Rome men more than enough and among them not a few malecontents and murmurers at the present state such as contemned the Consuls and hated the Prince To keep these in compass AUGUSTUS it being impossible for him to be still resident at Rome and dangerous to be absent constituted a Provost of the City for the most part chosen out of the Senators assigning him a strength of 6000 men called Milites Urbani or the City-souldiers To him he gave absolute and Royal authority both in the Town and Territory near adjoyning during his own absence To him were appeals brought from the other Magistrates and finally to his Tribunall were referred all causes of importance not in Rome only but the greatest part of Italy Mesalla was the first Provost but proof being had of his insufficiency the charge was committed to Agrippa who did not only setle and confirm the City but did the best he could to free the adjoyning parts of Italy from Theeves and Robbers and stopped the courses of many other troublers of the present State And yet he could not with that power either so speedily or so thorowly reform all those mischiefs which in the late unsetled times were become predominant as he did desire 31 It is recorded that in the Civill wars of Marius and Sylla one Pontius Telesinus of the Marian Faction told his Generall that he did well to scoure the Country but Italy would never want Wolves as long as Rome was so sit a Forrest and so near to retire unto The like might have been spoken to Agrippa That he did well to clear the common Rodes and Passages but Italie would never want Theeves whilst Rome was so good a place of Refuge For though he did as far as humane industry could extend endeavour a generall Reformation both within the City and without yet neither could he remedy nor foresee all mischiefs Still were there many and those great disorders committed in the night season when as no eye but that to which no darkness is an obstacle could discern the Malefactors For in the first Proscription many men used to walk the streets well weaponed pretending only their own safety but indeed it was to make their best advantage of such men as they met either in unfrequented lanes and Passages or travelling as their occasions did direct them in the Night To repress therfore the foul insolencies of these Sword-men AVGVSTVS did ordain a Watch consisting of 7000 Freemen their Captain being a Gentleman of Rome In the day time the Guard of the Town was committed to the Provost and his Citie souldiers These Vigils resting in their standing Camps In the night season one part took their stations in the most suspitious places of the City another in perpetuall motion traversed the streets the rest lying in the Corps du Guarde to relieve their companions By which means he not only remedied the present disorders but preserved the City from
of the Praetorio Praefecti who before took place next to the Emperour himself Nor did the famous Charlemain set upon it any lower estimate in case he did not adde much unto it when to the Title of Emperour of the Romans he added that of a Patrician in the stile Imperiall Theodorick thus authorized and incouraged marches toward Italie and having vanquished Odoacer secures himself in his new Conquests by divers politick proceedings first by Alliances abroad and then by Fortresses at home To fortifie himself abroad he took to Wife Adelheida daughter to Clodovaeus or Clovis King of the French marying his sister Hemmelfride to Thorismund King of the Vandals in Africk Amalasunta a second daughter to Eutharicus a Prince of the Gothes in Spain and Ammelberge his Neece to Hermanfridus King of the Turingians Being thus backed with these Alliances with his neighbour Princes all equally concerned in the subverting of the Roman Empire he built Towns and Forts along the Alpes and the shores of the Adriatick to impeach the passage of the Barbarous Nations into Italie His Souldiers and Commanders he dispersed into most parts of the Country partly to keep under the Italians of whose wavering and unconstant nature he was somewhat doubtfull partly to unite both people in a mixture of Language Mariages and Customs and partly that he might more easily in War command them and in Peace correct them Italie which before was made a thorow-fare to the Barbarous Nations and quite disordered by the frequent inundations of Lust and Rapine he teduced to such a peaceable and setled Government that before his death they had quite lost the memory of their former miseries instead whereof a generall felicity had diffused it self over all the Country Such Cities as had been formerly defaced he repaired strengthned and beautified In his Wars he was victorious temperate in his times of Peace and in his private carriage discreet and affable Finally as Velleius saith of Mor oboduus he was Natione magis quam ratione Barbarus And went the most judicious way to establish his dominion in Italie of any of the Barbarous Princes that ever had invaded the Roman Provinces which he left thus confirmed and setled unto his Successors The Kings of the Goths in Italie 1 Theodorick of whom before who to his conquest of Italie added that of Illyricum as also the appendant Ilands to both those Countries and wrested Provence in France from the Gothes in Spain 2 Athanaricus Nephew to Theodorick by his daughter Amalasunta who in the minority of her sonne managed the affairs of the Gothes in Italie Fearing some danger out of Greeee she restored Provence to the French and by their aid drove the Burgundians out of Liguria A Lady skilfull in the Languages of all those Nations which had any commerce with the Roman Empire insomuch that pro miraculo fuerit ipsam audire loquentem saith Procopius of her 3 Theodatus the sonne of Hammelfride the Sister of Theodorick succeeded on the untimely death of Athanaricus Who being in War with the Romans and desiring beforehand to know his success was willed by a Jew to shut up a certain number of Swine and to give to some of them the names of Gothes and unto others the names of Romans Which done and going to the styes not long after they found the Hogs of the Gothish faction all slain and those of the Roman half unbristelled and thereupon the Jew foretold that the Gothes should be discomfited and the Romans lose a great part of their strength and it proved accordingly Which kind of Divination is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and hath been prohibited by a Generall Counâ—ill 3. 4 Vitiges 3. 5 Idobaldus 1. 6 Ardaricus 1. 7 Totilus 11. 8 Teyus the last King of the Gothes in Italy who being vanquished by Narses in the fourth year of his Reign An. 567. submitted himself to the Eastern Emperours after which time the Gothes and the Italians mingled in bloud and language became one Nation But the miseries of Italie and those Western parts were not so 〈…〉 No sooner had God freed them from the rod of his visitations which he had layd upoâ—â—hem in the times of Persecutions formerly remembred and given them peace within their dwellings but they became divided into schisms and factions and after wallowed in those sins which a continuall surfeit of prosperity hath commonly attending on it Insomuch that devout Salvian who lived much about these times complains of that high hand of wickedness wherewith they did provoke the patience of Almighty God the lives of Christians being grown so deplorably wicked that they became a scandall to the Faith and Gospel In nobis patitur Christus opprobrium in nobis patitur lex Christiana maledictum saith that godly Bishop So that their sins being ripe for vengeance God sent the barbarous Nations as his Executioners to execute his divine justice on impenitent men and made them sensible though Heathens that it was Gods work they did and not their own in laying such afflictions on these Western parts Ipsi fatebantur non suum esse quod facerent agi enim se perurgeri divino jussu as the said godly Bishop doth inform us of them On this impulsion the Vandals did acknowledge that they first wasted Spain and then harried Africk And on the same did Attila the Hun insert into his Royall Titles the stile of Malleus Orbis and Flagellum Dei acknowledging thereby his own apprehension of some speciall and extraordinary calling to this publick service Nay as Jornandes doth report some of these barbarous people did not stick to say that they were put on this imployment by some Heavenly visions which did direct them to the work which they were to do In prosecution of the which in less time than the compass of 80 years this very Itaâ—ie though antiently the strength and seat of that Empire was seven times brought almost unto desolation by the Fire and Sword of the Barbarians viz. First by Alarick King of the Gothes who sacked Rome Naples c. 2 By Attila King of the Hunnes who razed Florence wasted Lombardy and not without much difficulty was diverted from the spoil of Rome by the intercession of Pope Leo. 3 By Gensericus King of the Vandals who also had the sackage of Rome it self 4 By Bâ—orgus King of the Alani in the time of the Emperor Maioranus 5 By Odoacer King of the Heruli who drove Augustus the last Western Emperor out of his estate and twice in thirteen years layd the Country desolate 6 By Theodorick King of the Gothes called in by Zeno Emperour of Constantinople to expel Odoacer and the Heruli And 7 by Gundebald King of the Burgundians who having ransacked all Lombardy returned home again leaving possession to the Gothes As for these Gothes being the first and last of those barbarous Nations who had any thing to do in the spoil of Italie after
they had reigned here under eight of their Kings for the space of 72 years they were at last subdued by Belisarius and Narses two of the bravest Souldiers that had ever served the Eastern Emperours and Italie united once more to the Empire in the time of Justinian But Narses having governed Italie about 17 years and being after such good service most despightfully used by Sophia never the wiser for her name the wife of the Emperor Justinus abandoned the Country to the Lombards For the Empress envying his glories not only did procure to have him recalled from his Government but sent him word That she would make the Eunuch for such he was come home and spin among her maids To which the discontented man returned this Answer That he would spin her such a Web as neither she nor any of her maids should ever be able to unweave and thereupon he opened the passages of the Country to Alboinus King of the Lombards then possessed of Pannonia who comming into Italie with their Wives and Children possessed themselves of all that Country which antiently was inhabited by the Cisalpine Galls calling it by their own names Longobardia now corruptly Lombardy Nor staid he there but made himself master of the Countries lying on the Adriatick as far as to the borders of Apulia and for the better Government of his new Dominions erected the four famous Dukedoms 1 of Friuli at the entrance of Italie for the admission of more aids if occasion were or the keeping out of new Invaders 2 of Turlu at th foot of the Alpes against the French 3 of Benevent in Abruzzo a Province of the Realm of Naples against the incursions of the Greeks then possessed of Apulia and the other Eastern parts of that Kingdom and 4 of Spoleto in the midst of Italie to suppress the Natives leaving the whole and hopes of more unto his Successors The Lombardian Kings of Italie 1 Alboâ—us 6. 2 Clephes 1 Interregnum annorum 11. 3 Antharis 7. 4 Agilulfus 25. 5 Adoaldus 10. 6 Arioaldus 11. 7 Richaris or Rotharis 8 Radoaldus 5. 9 Aribertns 9. 10 Gundibertus 1. 11 Grimoaldus 9. 12 Garibaldus mens 3. 13 Partarithus 18. 14 Cunibertus 12. 15 Luithertus 1. 16 Rainbertus 1. 17 Aribertus II. 12. 18 Asprandus mens 3. 19 Luit prandus 21. 20 Hildebrandus m. 6. 21 Rachisiâ—s 6. 22 Astulphus 6. 23 Desiderius the last King of the Lombards of whom more anon In the mean time we will look into the story of some of the former Kings in which we find some things deserving our confidetation And first beginning with Alboinus the first of this Catalogue before his comming into Italie he had waged war with Câ—nimundus a King of the Gepida whom he overthrew and made a drinking cup of his Skull Rosumund daughter of this King he took to Wife and being one day merry at Verona forced her to drink out of that detested Cup which she so stomacked that she promised one Helmichild if he would aid her in killing the King to give him both her self and the Kingdom of Lombardy This when he had consented to and performed accordingly they were both so extremely hated for it that they were fain to fly to Ravenna and put themselves into the protection of Longinas the Exarch Who partly out of a desire to enjoy the Lady partly to be possessed of that mass of Treasure which she was sayd to bring with her but principally hoping by her power and party there to raise a beneficiall War against the Lombards perswaded her to dispatch Helmichilde out of the way and take him for her husband to which she willingly agreed Helmichilde comming out of a Bath called for Beer and she gives him a strong poyson half of which when he had drunk and found by the strange operation of it how the matter went he compelled her to drink the rest so both died together 2 Clephes the 2 d King extended the Kingdom of the Lombards to the Gates of Rome but was so tyrannical withall that after his death they resolved to admit of no more Kings distributing the Government among 30 Dukes Which division though it held not above 12 years was the chief cause that the Lombards failed of being the absolute Lords of all Italy For the people having once cast off the yoak of obedience and tasted somewhat of the sweetness of licentious Freedom were never after so reduced to their former duty as to be aiding to their Kings in such Atchievements as tended more unto the greatness of the King than the gain of the subject 3 Cunibert the 14 King was a great lover of the Clergy and by them as lovingly requited For being to encounter with Alachis the Duke of Trent who rebelled against him one of the Clergy knowing that the Kings life was chiefly aimed at by the Rebels put on the Royal Robe and thrust himself into the head of the Enemy where he lost his own life but saved the Kings 4 Aripert the 17. King gave the Celtian lpes containing Piemont and some part of the Dutchy of Millain to the Church of Rome which is observed to be the first Temporall Estate that ever was conferred upon the Popes and the foundation of that greatnes which they after came to 5 The 19 King was Luitprandus who added to the Church the Cities of Ancona Narnia and Humana belonging to the Exarchate having first wonne Ravenna and the whole Exarchie thereof An. 741. the last Exarch being called Eutychus But the Lombards long enjoyed not his Conquests For Pepin King of France being by Pope Stephen the third sollicited to come into Italy overthrew Astulphus and gave Ravenna to the Church The last King was Desiderius who falling at odds with Adrian the first and besieging him in Rome was by Charles the great successor to Pepin besieged in Pavie and himself with all his children taken prisoners An. 774. and so ended the Kingdom of the Lombards having endured in Italie 206 years Lombardy was then made a Province of the French and after of the German Empire many of whose Emperours used to be crowned Kings of Lombardy by the Bishops of Millaine with an iron Crown which was kept at Modoecum now called Monza a small Village This Charles confirmed his Fathers former donations to the Church and added of his own accord Marca Anconitana and the Dukedom of Spoleto For these and other kindnesses Charles was by Pope Leo the fourth on Christmas day crowned Emperour of the West An. 801 whose Successors shall be reckoned when we come to the story of Germany At this division of the Empire Irene was Empress of the East to whom and her Successors was no more allotted than the Provinces of Apulia and Calabria and the East parts of the Realm of Naples being then in possession of the Greeks To the Popes were confirmed
Taracina in the place thereof seated upon a Mâ—â—ntain but neer the Sea which it 〈◊〉 like a Half Moon it is now called the Bay of Mola this City lying on the one horn thereof 〈◊〉 the very extremity of the Popes Dominions and that of Caseta on the other which is the first Port-Town of the Realm of Naples The Country hereabouts hath most pleasant Orchards of Citrons Oranges and Limons the Oranges having at the same time both ripe and green Fruits and represents a kind of Summer in the dead of Winter Such other things as are remarkable in this Campagna heretofore called Latium but more by what they have been than they are at the present are 1 Tusculum a village which belonged to Tullie who here composed his excellent Book called the Tusculan Questions 2 Formiae built by the Laconians heretofore the delight and solace of the antient Romans now visible only in its ruins 3 Prâ—vernum once the chief City of the Volsci and the seat of Camilla a noble Amazonian Lady who aided Turnus the Rutilian in his sharp war against Aeneas and the Troâ—ans where she lost her life 4 Circe an old City in the place whereof now stands S. Felix the habitation of Circe that so much celebrated Sorceress of whom and her chanting of Ulysses and his companions there is so much upon record in the antient Poets Neer to which is the head-land called the Circaean Promontory the repercussion of the Waves by whose Southern Basit makes a dreadfull noise and gave occasion to the fabulous inventions of the roaring of Lyons hoâ—ling of Dogs c. which were heard about that Witches dwelling But the great glory of Latium and indeed of Italie was that the famous City of Rome was seated in it being built on the East side of Tiber now much inlarged by the increase of 42 leâ—â—er streams or Rivers It is distant from the sea about 15 miles first built as Fryer Leander a great Italian Antiquary is of opinion by Roma Daughter or Wife to one of the Latin Kings But being forsaken and forlorn by reason of the unwholsom air comming from the Fens was rebuilt by Romulus much pleased with the naturall strength of the situation and therefore like to make a good town of war And this tradition I should rather subscribe unto than that it was called Rome from Romulus who had he pleased to challenge the honour to himself might better have caused it to be called Romulea of which name there was a Town among the Samnites than to call it Roma But whatsoever greatness it did after come to it was small enough God knows at first the City comprehending the Mount Palatine only and therefore not a mâ—le in compass the Territory not extending as Strabo witnesseth above six miles from the City and the Inhabitants thereof at the first generall Muster amounting at the most to 3300 men So inconsiderable they were as well in quality as numbers that their neighbours thought it a disparagement to bestow their daughters on them and therefore they were fain to get themselves wives by a slight of wit proclaming solemn Playes and Pastimes to be held in Rome and ravishing the women which came thither to behold the sports The Kings succeeding much enlarged it Mount Aventine and the hill Janiculum on the other side of the water being walled and added to it by Ancus Martius as Quirinalis Esquilinus and Viminalis were by Servius Tullus Capitolinus and Mount Coelius came not in till afterwards But at the last it was improved to such an height that in the flourishing times of that Commonwealth the men increased to the number of 463000 and the compass of the Town unto 50 miles there being on and about the walls 740 Turrets And in this number of 463000 men I reckon neither servants women nor children but men able to bear Arms Free Denizens and such as were inrolled into Cense or the Subsidie Books To which if we should adde their wives children and servants we cannot probably conjecture them to have been fewer than three or four Millions and so Lipsiâ—s is of opinion his Tract de Magnitudine Romana The most memorable buildings of it were 1 the Capitol founded by Tarquinius Superbus and beautified with the spoyles of their conquered Neighbours saved from the fury of the Galls by the cackling of Geese Tacitus calleth this house Sedem Jovis optimi maximi asupicatò à majoribus pignus imperii conditum It was twice burnt once in the Civill Wars of Sylla and Marius and again in the wars of Vespasian and Vâ—tellius In the third building of it Vespasian carried the first basket of earth after him the Nobility did the like to make the people more forward in the service and perhaps the custom of laying the first stone in a building or driving the first nayl in a timber-work by him whose edifice it is hath from hence if not beginning yet growth 2 Here was the Temple of Janus open in the time of wars and shut in the time of peace which during all their Monarchy hapned but thrice namely during the reign of Augustus after the Punick war and in the time of Numa 3 Here was the Bridge called Pons Sublicius on which Horatius Cocles resisted the whole Army of King Porsena Tarquin and the Tuscans till the Citizens behind had broken down the bridge received him swimming to the bank with joyfull acclamations and saved their City from present ruin Here lived the famous Warriers so much renowned in the stories of elder times here flourished the exact Martiall discipline so memorized by ancient Historiographers and finally here were layd up the spoyles and Tropheys of all Europe ROME as now it standeth lower on the bank of Tyber upon Campus Martius where it was built after the inundation of the Gothes and Vandals is in compass about eleven miles within which compass is not a little wast ground The Inhabitants of all sorts reckoned to amount to 200000 two parts whereof are Clergy-men and Courtiers that is to say such as have their dependance on the Court of Rome either by holding offices and places of employment under the Popes or by attending on his person or waiting on the Cardinals and eminent Prelates who are there abiding or otherwise being of the retinue of such Forein Ambassadors aâ— are alwaies commorant in the City to follow the Negotiations of their severall Masters all which must needs amount to a very great number It was first built on the East side of the River in the Territory of Latium but now there is little lest of the old City but the goodly ruins and here and there some Churches and scattered houses except it be a little on the North-East of the River from the Gate called Del Populo to the Iland of Tiber the rest especially towards the South being taken up with Pastures and sields of Corn. The main body of the City as now it stands is on the West side
quod Gibellinus es cum Gibellinis morieris Of chief note next unto Sienna are 1 Montalcino Mons Alcinus in Latin a place of great strength both by industry and situation 2 Castro Cartaldo seated upon a lofty Hill most memorable for the Birth and Sepulchre of John Boccace one of the best wits of his time as his Decameron declareth buried here with a sorry and unworthy Epitaph not worth the labour of transcribing 3 Soana an Episcopall City as also are 4 Pienza 5 Crossetto and 6 Chiusi this last the Clusium of the antient Tuscans spoken of befoee Besides these there are 26 walled Towns within this Signeury but of no great observation in the course of business There belonged also unto this Commonwealth when a State distinct some Ports and Peeces on the Sea which when it was consigned over to the Duke of Florence were retained by the Spaniard partly thereby to keep those Princes at his devotion but principally that by holding so many places of importance in his own hands he might carry at his Girdle the Keys of Italie and become Lord Paramont of those Seas Of those the principall if not all 1 Piombino in Latin called Plumbinum from some Mines of Lead adorned with a strong Castle and a plentifull Territorie the Castle in the hands of the Spaniard but the Town and Territory in possession of a Lord of its own who receives the whole rents of the Estate 2 Port Telamon Eastward of Piombino so called of old from Telamon an adjoyning Promontorie and known by this name in Plutarch in the life of Marius 3 Orbitello drawing more towards the East the Cossa of the antient Writers 4 Monte Argentorati a Promontorie or â—eninsula thrusting it self into the Sea over against Orbitello by the Latines called Mons Argentarius and thought by some who have observed the situation strength and extent thereof to be the fittest place for a Royall City to be built in to command those Seas 5 Port Hercule which still retains its antient name imparted to it from some Temple of Hercules which was founded in it situate neer the Eastern Isthmus of the said Peninsula 6 Porto-Longone a peece of speciall consequence for command of the Mediterranean and for that cause of late times gotten by the French then aiming at the conquest of Naples but again recovered by the Spaniard who doth now possess it The fourth and last member of this Estate are the Ilands in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Seas The principall whereof is 1 Ilva not above ten miles from Plombino called antiently Aethalia by the vulgar Elba Plinie affirmed it to contain in compass a hundred miles but it proves upon a just ameasurement to be but fifty not very well furnished with Corn and less with fruits but plentifull in Mines of Iron as formerly for Steel and Copper for which especially for Steel of great esteem in the time of Virgil as appeareth by that passage in the 10 th of the Aeneids where it is called Insula inexhaustis Chalybum genero sa metallis A noble Isle and known full well For unexhausted Mines of Steel But for all that the Steel now failing the want thereof is supplyed by Iron which Iron is of so strange a nature that every 25 years it renueth again upon the Mines and will by no means melt whilst it is in the Iland but must be carried somewhere else It affordeth also Sulphur Allom Tin Lead Marble good plenty and in some parts Loadstone also Formerly it belonged to the Lords of Polmbino who not being able to defend it against the Turks if they should at any time invade it resigned it by the Counsell of Charles the fift unto Cosmo di Medices the Duke of Florence reserving to themselves the Revenues of it and the Government of all the Towns and Villages therein except those that were thought fit for Fortification It hath a very fair haven called Porto Ferrario capable to receive any great Fleet that should come thither and therefore if the Turks or Moores had been Masters of it they might easily have commanded all the coasts adjoyuing as well in Provence as Italie For the defence hereof there are two strong Castles situate on two little Mountains on each side one so fortified by Art and Nature that they are held to be impregnable having also good store of Cannon and all sorts of Warlike Ammunition And not far off stands a strong Town built by the same Duke Cosmo and by him called Cosmopolis well fortified and made the seat of his new Order of St. Stephen of which more hereafter The second Iland of note is Giglio called Iglium antiently just oppofite to Monte Argentorato and having some 25 miles in compass neer unto which the Genoese so discomfited the Pisans in a Fight at sea that they were never able to recover their former puissance 3 Capraria not far from Ligorn so called from its abundance of Goats and for the same reason Aegilora by the Greek Geographers as 4 Gallinaria not far off took name from abundance of Hens Of the rest nothing memorable but that some of them do occur in the antient Writers of which sort are Meloria heretofore Lanellum not far from Capraria 2 Lanusi formerly Artemisia in which there is a very good Haven 3 Gorgona 4 Troia and 5 the small Ilands which are called Formicae 6 To these we may adde also the Isle of Planasia more memorable than the rest for the banishment and death of Agrippa Posthumus the Nephew of Augustus Caesar by his daughter Julia here murdered by the command of Tiberius to prevent all future competition to the State Imperiall situate somewhat nearer unto Corsica than the rest of these Ilands As for the MEDICES whose Posterity are now Dukes hereof they were in the Free-state as Machiavil informs us in his Florentine History accounted in the chief rank of the Popular Nobility those being such of the antient Nobles as to be capabie of the Magistracie and publick Offices then wholly shared among the Commons had as it were degraded themselves and became part of the Commonalty About the year 1410 John de Medices the first great raiser of this house stoutly maintaining the Liberties of the people against the great ones was by them so honoured and enriched that he not only got a great party but almost a Soveraignty in the City To him succeeded his sonne Cosmo one of the greatest Statesmen of those times who did not only much reform the civill Government but enlarged the Territory of the State by the addition of Casentino Burgo St. Sepulckro and some other peeces Dying in the year 1464 he left the managery of the State to Peter de Medices his sonne whose whole time was consumed in suppressing such Factions as had at home been raised against him and at his death left all his power and the great wealth which he had gotten but with a greater measure of his Fathers vertues to Lawrence and Julian
about 56 years when Otho surnamed Visconti quasi bis Comes because he was Lord of Millain and Angerona assumed the title to himself and setled it upon that Family after his decease but so that for the most part they were under the command of the German Emperors and to them accomptable Galeaz the first so called as some write because the Cocks crowed more than ordinarily at the time of his birth added to the Estate hereof the Cities of Crema and Cremona In the person of John Galeazo it was advanced unto a Dukedom by the Emperor Wenceslaus for 100000 Crowns in ready money which John increased so mightily in wealth and power that he had 29 Cities under his command and dyed as he was going to Florence to be crowned King of Tuscany To him succeeded John Maria and after him his brother Philip who in his life had maried his only daughter but illegitimate to Francisco Sforza the best Commander of his times and at his death appointed Alfonso of Aragon King of Naples for his heir and successor Before Alfonso could take any benefit of this designation Sforza was quietly possessed both of the City and the loves of the people This Francis Sforze I must needs crave leave to tell this story was the sonne of James Altenduto a plain Country man who going to his labour with his Ax in his hand whilst a great Army was passing by him compared the misery and unpleasingness of his present condition with those fair possibilities which a martiall life did present uuto him And being in a great dispute with in himself what were best to do he presently fell upon a resolution of putting the question to the determination of the Heavenly Providence by casting his Ax unto the top of the tree next to him conditioning with himself that if the Ax came down again he would contentedly apply himself to his wonted labour but if it hung upon the boughs he would betake himself unto higher hopes and follow the Army then in passage He did so the Ax hung upon the boughs he went after the Army and thrived so well in that imployment that he became one of the best Captains of his time surnamed de Cotoniogla from the place of his dwelling and Sforza from the greatness of his noble courage By Antonia the daughter of Francis di Casalis the Lord of Cortona he was the father of this Francis Sforze whom now we speak of who was so fortunate a Commander in the wars of Italy that to oblige him to his party Philip the Duke of Millain bestowed his daughter upon him and thereby a fair title to this great Estate which he successively obtained against all pretenders In his line it continued till the coming of Lewis the 12 of France the sonne of Charles and nephew of Lewis Dukes of Orleans by Valentine the sole daughter of John Galeaze the first Duke who getting Duke Lodowick Sforze betrayed by the Switzers into his hands carryed him prisoner into France and possessed himself of the estate Outed not long after by the confederate Princes of Italy who were jealous of so great a neighbor he left the cause and quarrel unto Francis the first his next successor in that Kingdom in pursuance whereof it is sayd by Bellay a French Writer that the use of Muskets was first known But Francis being in conclusion taken at the battell of Pavie and carryed prisoner into Spain for his release was forced to release all claim unto this estate A release long before endeavouced by some French Politicians because the pretensions hereunto had brought such damage to that Crown and no less eagerly opposed by Chancellor Prat on the same reason that Scipio Nasica did oppose the destruction of Carthage that is to say because it did not only keep the French Nation in continual discipline of War but served for a purgation of idle and superfluous people yet notwithstanding this release Francis renewed the War again and laid siege to Millain then under the command of Antonio di Leva and a Spanish Garrison during vvhich vvar the vvretched Millanese endured the vvorst of miseries For first the Governour under colour of providing pay for his souldiers got all the victuals of the town into the Castle to be sold again at his ovvn price vvhich many of the poorer sort not able to pay perished of famin in the streets And on the other side his souldiers which were quartered in most parts of the City used when they wanted mony to chain up their Hosts and then to put them to a ransom Such as upon this barbarous usuage fled out of the City had their Goods confiscate on which there followed such a disconsolate desolation that the chief streets were over-grown with netles and brambles In this miserable estate it continued till Charles the Emperor having totally driven out the French restored it to Francis Sforze brother to the last Duke Maximilian and sonne of that Ludowick who to advance himself unto this Estate had most improvidently taught the French the way into Italy But this Francis dying without issue and the house of the Sforze failing in him the Emperor entred on the Dukedom as right Lord thereof and left the same to his successors in the Realm of Spain This said we will sum up the whole story of this Estate in the ensuing Catalogue of The Lords and Dukes of Millain 1277 1 Otho Arch-bishop of Millain 1295 2 Matthew Brothers sonne to Otho confirmed in his command of Millain by Albertus the Emperor 1322 3 Galeaze Visconti sonne of Matthew disseized of his command by Lewis of Bavaria Emperor 1329 4 Actio Visconti sonne of Galeazo confirmed in his Fathers power by the same Lewis the Emperor 1339 5 Luchino Visconti brother to Galeaze 1349 6 John Visconti the brother of Luchino 1354 7 Galeaze II. sonne of Stephen the brother of John 1378 8 John Galeaze sonne of the first Galeaze created by the Emperor Wenceslaus the first Duke of Millain An. 1395. 1402 9 John Maria sonne of John Galeaze slain by the people for his horrible tyrannies 1412 10 Philip Maria the last of the Visconti which commanded in Millain a Prince of great power in swaying the affairs of Italie He died An o 1446 the Millanese for some years resuming their former liberty 1446 11 Francis Sforze in right of his wife Blanch the base daughter of Philip seconded by the power of the sword admitted Duke by the generall consent of the people of Millain one of the Knights of the noble Order of the Garter 1461 12 Galeaze Sforze a valiant but libidinous Prince cruelly murdered by his own Subjects 1477 13 John Galeaze Sforze privately made away as it was supposed by his Uncle Lodowick 1494 14 Lodowick Sforze who to secure himself of his ill-got Dukedom drew the French into Italic 1501 15 Lewis the 12 of France sonne unto Lewis Duke of Orleans and Valentina daughter to the first Duke of Millaine vanquished Ludowick
the fift 1518 17 Boniface VI. sonne of William the fift 1530 18 John George brother of William the fift succeeded his Nephew in the Estate which he held but four years After whose death An o 1534 this Marquisate was adjudged to Frederick the first Duke of Mantua who had maryed Margaret daughter of William the fift and next heir to George Whose successors may be seen in the former Catalogue of the Dukes of Mantua The Arms hereof are Gules a Chief Argent Here are in this Estate Arch-Bishops o Bishops 4. And now according to my method I should proceed to the description and story of the Principality of Pâ—emont the last and most Western part of Italy But being it lyeth partly in and partly at the foot of the Alpes was antiently a part of the Province called Alpes Coltiae and is now part of the Estate of the Duke of Savoy we will defer it till we come to those Alpine Provinces which are next to follovv And so much shall suffice for Italie in which there are besides those of Premont Popes 1. Arch-B 35. Patriarchs 3. Bishops 292. Universities 17. viz. In the Land of the Church Rome Bononia Ferrara Perusia In Sicil. Palermo Catana In the Signeury of Venice Venice Padua Verona In the Dukedom of Tuscanie Florence Pisa Sienna In Naples Naples Salera In Lombardie Millain Pavie Mantua And so much for Italie OF THE ALPES BEfore we can come out of Italie into France we must cross the Alpes a ridge of hills wherewith as with a strong and defensible Rampart Italie is assured against France and Germany They are said to be five days journey high covered continually with snow from the whiteness whereof they took this name that in the Sabine Dialect being called Alpum which in the Latiâ—e was called Album They begin about the Mediterranean or Ligustick Seas and crossing all along the borders of France and Germany extend as far as to the Gulf of Cornero in the Province of Istria and are in severall parts which we will muster up as they lie in order from the Mediterranean to the Adriatick And first those which lie neerest to the Mediterranean are for that cause called Maritimae from their neerness to Liguria called by some Ligusticae 2. Then follow those called Coctiae from Coctius a King of the Allobroges and 3. those named Graiae from the passage of Hercules and his Grecian followers of which both amongst the Poets and Historians there is very good evidence 4. After we come to the Poeninae so named from the march of Annibal and his Carthaginiant whom the Latine Writers call by the name of Paeni or from the Mountain-God Poeninus worshipped by the Veragri the Inhabitants of it 5. Next come we to the Lepontiae so named from the Lepontii who did there inhabite as 6. the Rhaetica which lie next to them from the Rhaeti once a powerfull people of that mountainous tract 7. Then follow those called Juliae from the passage of Julius Caesar over them in his march towards Gaule and so at last we come unto those called Carnica extending to the shores of the Adriatick denominated from the Carni who did here inhabit and who gave name also to Carniola an adjoyning Province The antient Inhabitants of these mountainous Countreys besides the Allobroges Veragri Lepontii Rhaets and Carni spoken of before were the Sedani Salii Valenses Vacontii and divers others of less note and estimation all vanquished by the indefatigable industry of the Romans After whose subjugation and the settlement of the Roman Empire these mountains and some part of the vales adjoyning made five severall Provinces viz. the Province of the Coctian Alpes containing Wallisland and Piemont Secondly of Rhaetia Prima comprehending the Grisons and part of the Dukedom of Millaine now in possession of the Switzers both which were members of the Diocese of Italie Thirdly of the Alpes Maritima now part of Daulphine and Provence Fourthly of the Graiae and Poeninae Alpes and the greatest part of Maxima Sequanorum including some part of Savoy and most part of Switzerland both which were members of the Diocese of Gaule and fifthly of Noricâ—m Mediterraneum comprehending Carniola Carinthia and the parts neer hand which were members of the Diocese of Illyricum Occidentale The people antiently as now by reason of their drinking snow-water dissolving from the tops of the hills and sometimes falling thence with as great a violence as the Cataracts of Nilus are said to do were generally troubled with a swelling in the throat which the Latines call Struma being the same with that which we call the Kings Evill because by speciall privilege curable by the Kings of France and England Quis tumidum guttur miratur in Alpibus as the Poet hath it Of these vast hills the lowest are the Carnicae and Maritimae lying nearest to the severall Seas before remembred The Coctia and the Graiae not so high but that the passages lye open for the most part of the year The rest by reason of their deep and dreadfull praecipices their tedious and steep ascents narrow ways dangerous craggie Rocks fierce whirlwinds and huge balls of snow tumbling with an incredible violence from the tops of the mountains are hardly passable by horse not at all by waggon And yet amongst these dreadfull hills there are observed to be some vallies of great fertilitie not giving ground for fruitfulness to the best in Europe and for the sweetness of the temperature going much beyond them With such an equall hand doth the heavenly Providence dispence the benefits of Nature to his whole Creation that plenty bordereth upon want and pain on pleasure And yet for all the difficulty and danger of these Alpine passages covetousness or curiosity or desire of conquest have found a way to make them passable in many places and that not only for private and particular passengers but for vast multitudes and numerous Armies such as those led by Annibal and Julius Caesar But specially the barbarous people found out five wayes to break into Italie which have been since much travelled by divers Nations of which three be out of France and two out of Germanie The first from France is thorough Provence and so close to the Ligustick Seas easiest for private Passengers but too strait and narrow for great Armies there being many passages in the Countrey of Nizze so narrow that ten men may make head against ten thousand as in that called the Pace of the Virgin for one The second is over the hills called Geneure into the Marquisate of Saluzzes and so to the other parts of Lombardie which was the way that Charles the eighth marched towards Naples and by the Italians is called commonly Strada Romana because the ordinary passage betwixt France and Rome The third way is over the greater Cenis which some call the lesser S. Bernard so to Aost or Turin which if we may believe Antiquity was first opened by Hercules and after followed by Annibal who
of Lyons though not here a Native And as to Men of other Studies Ausonius the Poet Hottoman and Gotfredus the Civilians Duarenus the Canonist Barn Brissonius the great Antiquarie Isaac Casaubon that renâ—wned Philologer Budaeus that great Master of the Greek Language â—huanus the Historian Latrentius the Anatomist c. And as for Militarie men it hath been famous for the valour of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Charles Martell that stout Champion of the Church against the Saracens and Charles the great the Founder of the Western Empire In the middle times for Godfrey of Bovillon one of the Nine Worthies as they call them the sonne of Eustace Earl of Boulogn in Picardie and in these later dayes for King Henry the 4th Francis and Henry Dukes of Guise Charles Duke of Mayenne Charâ—es Duke of Biron c. The Laws of this Kingdom are either Temporary and alterable at pleasure or Fundamentall which neither King nor Parliament as they say can alter Of this last sort the principall are the Salique Law and the Law of Apennages By that of the Apennage the younger Sonnes of the King are not to have partage in the Kingdome with their Elder-Brother which Law was made by Charles the Great before whose time we find the Children of the Kings estated in their severall Thrones and the Realm parcelled out among them into many Kingdoms But by this Law they are to be entituled to some Dutchie or County though they are content sometimes with Annual pensions with all the rights and profits thereunto belonging all matters of Regality as Levying Taxes Coynage and the like excepted onely which upon the fayling of the masculine line doe return again unto the Crown The name thereof derived from Abannage a German word signifying a portion But the main Law they stand on is the Salique Law by which the Crown of France may not descend unto the Females or fall from the Lance to the Distaff as their saying is Which Law one undertaking to make good out of holy Writ urged that Text of St. Matthew where it is said Mark the Lillies which are the Arms of France and see how they neither Labour nor Spin. This they pretend to have been made by Pharamond the first King of the French and that the words Sialiqua so often used in it gave it the Name of the Salique Law But Haillan one of their best Writers affirms That it was never heard of in France till the time of Philip the Long Anno 1315. and that it could not possibly be made by Pharamond who though he was the first King of the French had not one foot of Land in France their third King Merovei being the first of those Kings which passed over the Rhene Others say it was made by Charles the Great after the Conquest of Germany where the incontient lives of the Women living about the River Sala in the modern Misnia gave both the occasion and the name De terra verò Salica nulla portio haereditatis muliâ—ri veniat sed ad virilem Sexum tota terrae haereditas perveniat are the words thereof This Terra Salica the learned Selden in his Vitles of Honour Englisheth Knights Fee or Land that is holden by Knights Service as our Lawyers call it and proveth his Interpretation by a Record of the Parliament of Bourdeaux cited by Bodinus where an old Will or Testament being once produced in which the Testator had bequeathed unto his Sonne all his Salique Land it was resolved by the Court that thereby was meant his Land holden in Knights Service And then the sense thereof must be that in Lands holden of the King by Knights Service or the like militarie tenure the Male Children should inherit onely because the Females could not perform those services for which those Lands were given and by which they were holden And for this there may be good reason though in England we deal not so unkindly with the Female Sex but permit them after the Age of 15 yeares to enjoy such Lands because they may then take such Husbands as are able to doe the King those services which the Law requireth But this Interpretation how good and genuine soever indeed it be cannot stand with the French Gloss For then the Crown being held of none but God and so not properly to be called a Fee or Feife could not be brought within the Compass of the Salique Law because not to be counted for Salique Land Give them therefore their own Gloss their own Etymologie and Originall and let us see by what right their Kings Daughters are excluded from their succession to the Diadem For first supposing that to be the Salique Land which lyeth about the River Sala in the modern Misnia I would fain know how it could reach unto the Kings Daughters in France so far distant from it or with what honesty they can lay on them the like brand of incontinencie as was supposed to have been found in those Women of Germanie And next supposing that the Law had been made by Pharamond I would fain learn how it can be applied to the Crown of France to which Pharamond had then no title nor so much as one foot of Land on that side of the Rhene And finally supposing that the Law was made in such generall terms as to extend to all the Countries which the French in time to come should conquer and consequently unto France when once conquered by them I would then ask Whether it did extend to the Crown alone or to all subordinate Estates which were holden of it If unto all Estates holden of that Crown I would fain know with what pretence they could give sentence in behalf of Charles of Blais against John de Montfoâ—t in the succession to the Dukedom of Bretague Charles of Blais clayming by his Mother the Neece of Arthur the second by his second Sonne Guy Whereas John de Montsort was the third Sonne and the next Heir-male of the said Duke Arthur If only to the Crown of France it would be known by what right they detain that Dukedom from the true Heirs of Anne the Dutchess whose Daughter and Heir the Lady Clande being maried unto Francis the first had issue Henry the second and other Children Which Henry besides Francis the second Charles the ninth Henry the third and Francis Duke of Anjou all dying without issue had a Daughter named Isabel or Elizabeth maried to Philip the second King of Spain by whom she was made the Mother of Isabella the late Archdutchess and of Katharine the Wife of Charls Emanuel the late Duke of Savoy Not to say any thing of the pretensions of the house of Lorrein descending from the Lady Clande the second Daughter of King Henry the second and Sister of Isabel or Elizabeth Queen of Spain Nor doe we find that the French so stand upon this Law as not to think that a Succession by and from the Females is in some cases their best
Title For thus we read That Pepin having thrust his Master Childerick into a Monastery to make good his Title to the Crown or some colour for it derived his Pedigree from Plythylda one of the Daughters of Clotaire the first maried to Anspert the Grandfather of that Arnulphus who was the first Mayer of the Palace of Pepins Family As also how Hugh Capet putting aside Charles of Lorrein the right Heir of this Pepin to make his Lawless Action the more seemingly Lawfull drew his descent from some of the heirs Generall of Charles the Great his Mother Adeltheid being the Daughter of the Emperour Henry the first surnamed the Fowler who was the Sonne of Otho Duke of Saxonie by Luitgardu the Daughter of the Emperour Arnulph the last Emperour of the Romans or Germans of the house of Charles And it is said of Lewis the ninth so renowned for Sanctitie amongst them that he never enjoyed the Crown with a quiet Conscience till it was proved unto him that by his Grandmother the Lady Isabel of Hainall he was descended from Hermingrade the Daughter of Charles of Lorrein Adde here that this supposed Salique Law not onely crosseth the received Laws of all Nations else which admit of Women to the succession in their Kingdoms where the Crown descends in a Succession and have a great respect both unto their persons and posterities in such Kingdoms also where the Kings are said to be Elective as in Poland Hungaria and Bohemia but that even France it self hath submitted to the imperious command of two Women of the Medices and at the present to the Government of a Spanish Princess So that it is evident that this Law by whomsoever made and how far soever it extended is of no such force but that the Labells of it may be easily cut in pecces by an English sword well whetted if there were no other bar to the title of England than the authoritie and antiquity of the Salique Law But for my part if it be lawfull for me to dispute this point I am not satisfied in the right of the English title supposing the Salique Law to be of no such force as the French pretended and measuring the succession in the Crown of France to be according to successions in the Realm of England on which King Edward the third seemed to ground his claim For if there were no Salique Law to exclude succession by the Females as the English did pretend there was not yet could not Edward comming from a Sister of the 3 last Kings which reigned successively before Philip of Valois against whom he claimed be served in course before the Daughters of those Kings or the Males at least descending of them had had their turns in the succession of that Kingdom Of the three Brethren two left issue viz. Lewis and Philip. Lewis surnamed Hutin Sonne of Philip the fair and Joan Queen of Navarre had a Daughter named Joan maried to Philip Earl of Eureux who was King of Navarre in right of his Wife from which mariage issued all the succeding Kings of that Realm the rights whereof are now in the house of Burbon Philip the second Brother surnamed the Long by Ioan the Daughter of Othelin Earl of Burgundie had a Daughter named Marguerite maried to Lewis Earl of Flanders from whom descended those great Princes of the race of Burgundiâ— the rights whereof are now in the house of Spain If then there were no Salique Law to exclude the Women and their Sonnes Charles King of Navarre the Sonne of Queen Joan and of Philip de Eureux descended from Lewis Hutin the Elder Brother and Lewis de Malaine Earl of Flanders and Burgundie the Sonne of Lewis Earl of Flanders and of Marguerite the Daughter of Philip the Long the Second Brother must have precedency of title before King Edward the third of England descended from a Sister of the said two Kings their issue severally and respectively before any claiming or descending from the said King Edward So that K. Edward the third had some other claim than what is commonly alleged for him in our English Histories or else he had no claim to that Crown at all and I conceive so wise a King would not have ventured on a business of so great consequence without some colourable Title though what this title was is not declared for ought I know by any Writers of our Nation I believe therefore that he went upon some other grounds than that of ordinary succession by the Law of England and claimed that Crown as the Eldest heir-male and neerest Kinsman to the last King For being Sisters sonne to the King deceased he was a degree neerer to him than either the King of Navarre or the Earl of Flanders who were the Grand-children of his Brethren and having priority of either in respect of age had a fair Title before either to the Crown of that Kingdom And on these grounds King Edward might the rather goe because he found it a ruled Case in the dispute about the succession in the Kingdom of Scotland For though King Edward the first measuring the order of succession by the Laws of England and perhaps willing to adjudge the Crown to one who should hold it of him gave sentence in behalf of Iohn Raliol the Grand-Child of the Eldest Daughter of the Earl of Huntingdon yet was this Sentence disavowed and protested against by the other Competitors Robert Bruce Sonne of the Second Daughter of the said Earl of Huntingdon as a degree neerer to the last King though descended from the Younger Sister not only though himself wronged in it but had the whole Scotish Nation for him to assert his right by whose unanimous consent his Sonne was called to the Government of the Realm of Scotland during the life of Baliol and his Patron both Proximitie in blood to the King deceased was measured by neerness of degrees not descent of Birth and on this Plea though different from the Laws of England as Bruce had formerly possessed himself of the Crown of Scotland so on the same though different from the Laws of Castile did Philip the second ground his claim to the Crown of Portugal For being Eldest Sonne of Mary the Sister of Henry the last King and this was just King Edwards Case to the Crown of France he thought himself to be preferred before the Prince of Parma and the Duke of Bragance descended from the Daughters of Edward the said Kings Brother because the Eldest Male of the Royal blood and neerer to the said King Henry by one degree In the pursuance of which title as Philip onenly avowed that the Laws of Portugall were more favourable to him than the Laws of Castile so in like case the Laws of France might be more favourable to King Edward than the Lawes of England In claims to Crowns the Rules if Regall Succession differ in many Countries and in few Countries are the same with that of the Succession into mean
times As also by this testimonie of the D. of Burgundie who held King Lewis the 11th to be weakned a whole third part in his estate by giving Normandie in portion to the D. of Berry Now they amount unto as much as the Kings Treasurers and Toll-masters are pleased to draw out of it The Arms of Normandie were Gules two Leopards Or which with the single Leopard or Lyon being added for the Dutchie of Aquitaine make the Arms of England BRETAGNE BRETAGNE is bounded on the East with Normandie and the Countie of Maine on the South with Anjou and Poictou on all other parts with the English or Gallick Ocean Warered upon the South side with the Loir which divides it from Anjou but so as part of this Dukedom called the County of Raiz lieth on the South side of that River betwixt it and Poictou It was first called Armorica from its situation on the Sea as the word importeth in the old Language of that People But how it came by this new name is not well agreed on The generall opinion is that it took this name from the neighbouring Britans brought over hither by the Tyrant Maximus rebelling against the Emperour Gratian Anno 385. by whom this Province was subdued and from them named Britannia Minor Little Britain An Argument whereof may be that the Language of this People hath still no small affinitie with the Welch or British there being a tradition also that the Britans who first came over hither and maried the Women of this Countrie cut out their tongues for fear they should corrupt the Language of their posterity And to this Conquest by the Britans these old Verses give some further Countenance Vicit Aremoricas animosa Britannia Gentes Et dedit imposito nomina prisca jugo That is to say Gaul-Armorick the Britans overcame And to the conquered Province gave their name Which notwithstanding the most probable opinion seemeth to be that it took this name from the Britanni an old Gallick People mentioned by Plinie in Gaul-Belgick retiring hither on the invasions and incursions of the barbarous Nations though possibly those Britanni of Gallia-Belgica might be aswell some Colonie of the Iland-Britans as the Belgae a great Nation in the Isle of Britain are said to have been a People of Gallia-Belgica The reason is because there was no Author before Geofric of Monmouth who takes notice of this transporting of the Insular-Britans by the Tyrant Maximus no antient Author Greek or Latine making mention of it And for the Welch or British words which are still remaining in the language they are conceived to be no other than a remainder of the old Gallick tongue which was originally the same with the antient British as is elswhere proved The Province is in compass 200 French Leagues Pleasant and fruitfull beautified with many shadie woods and spacious Downs sufficiently well stored with all manner of grain but destitute of Wine and the choicer fruites by reason of the Northerly situation of it Divided commonly into Hault or High Bretagne and Basse or Low Bretagne the first containing the more Eastern and the last the Western parts hereof Neither of the two much furnished with navigable or notable Rivers the defect of which the neighbourhood of the Sea supplieth affording more capacious Havens and convenient Ports than any one Province in this Kingdom To begin therefore with the Havens those of most note in the Higher Bretagne are 1 S. Malo built on a Rock within the Sea wherewith at every high water it is incompassed A Bishops See and a Port very much frequented by the French and Spanish who use here to barter their Commodities oftentimes spoyled by the English in their Wars with â—rance especially since the time of King Henry the seventh 2 Blavet a safe but little Haven on the mouth of a little River of the same name also 3 S. Briene by the Litines called Fanum Sancti Brioci a Bishops See and a well-traded Port seated upon the English Channel 4 Vanneâ— a Bishops See also situate on a capacious Bay at the mouth of the Vilain the chief Town of the Veneti whom Caesar placeth in this tract and makes them to be the mightiest People of all the Armoricans strongest in Shipping and best seen in Affairs at Sea 5 Croissie a little Haven at the mouth of the Loir and the onely Haven of this Part on the Gallick Ocean Then in Low Bâ—â—tagne or the more Western parts hereof there is 6 Bâ—est seated upon a spacious Bay of the Western Ocean the Key and Bulwark of this Countrie and the goodliest Harbour of all France 7 Morlais a convenient Port and well frequented 8 S. Pol de Leon and 9 Treguer both Bishops Sees both situate on the Sea-shore and both the chief Towns of the Ossismi whom Ptolomie and Strabo place upon this Coast the first of them neighboured by the Promontorie which they call Lâ— Four the Govaeum of Ptolomie 10 Kâ—mper Corentin a Bishops See also the chief Town of that part hereof which is called Cournovaille situate not far from the Foreland which they call Penmarch opposite to Le Four spoken of before A Sea Town this but not much talked of for the Haven for ought I can find 11 Conquet a well-frequented Road not far from Beest Chief places in the Midlands 1 Nantes the principall Citie of the Nannâ—tes by Ptolomie called Condivincinum a large fair strong and populous Citie seated upon the Loir a Bishops See and the Metropolis of Bretagne 2 Reâ—eâ— antiently the chief Town of the Rhedones called Condaâ—e by Ptolomie now a Bishops See and the Parliament Citie for this Countie established here Anno 1553 which maketh it very populous and of great Resort though not fully two miles in compass 3 Dâ—l an Episcopall Citie also but unwholesomely seated amongst Marishes 4 Dinan a rich and pleasant Town on the River Rance 5 L'Amballe the chief Town of the L'Ambiliates spoken of by Caesar 6 Rohar the title and inheritanâ—e of the Dukes of Roâ—an descended from a branch of the Ducall â—amilie of Bâ—eâ—agne by Mary the second Daughter of Duke Francis the first and Wife of Iohn then Viscount of Rohan 7 Ansenis the chief Seat of the now Duke of Vendâ—sme and the head of his Estates in Bretagne Of which possessed in the right of his Wife the Daughter of the Duke of Meâ—cocur by the Heir of Martignes another of the branches of this Ducall Familie 8 Chastâ—au-Briant a strong Peece on the borders of Normandie 9 Clisson the chief Town of the Dutchie of Raiz being that part of Bretagne which lieth on the South-side of the Loir a strong â—own and fortified with a very good Castle The Britans whosoever they were in their first Originall were questionless one of the first Nations that possessed any part of Gaul after the Conquest of the Romans Governed at first by their own Kings the most considerable of which was that Aldroenus or Auldran the Sonne
of Solomon who at the 〈◊〉 of the Insular-Britans then distressed by the Scots and Picts as Geofrie orâ— Mon 〈◊〉 telleth the storie sent over Constantine his Brother with a complete Army to their aid who having valiantly repulsed the Enemy was made King of Britain Anno 433. Of whose posterity more there Those of Armorica being broken by the puissance of Charles the Great abandoned the name of Kings and satisfied themselves with the title of Earls assumed first by Alain le Rebre Anno 874. but as some say Anno 859. which was somewhat sooner By Peter of Dreâ—x the 16th Earl chalenging his Estate in right of Alice his Wife the half Sister of Arthur and Daughter of Constance by Guy of Thouars her 3d Husband the better to secure his title this Earldom was made subject to the Vassallage of the Crown of France in the time of Lewis the 9th by whom Iohn called the Râ—d the Sonne of this Peter was created the first Duke of Bretagne Yet notwithstanding this subjection to the Kings of France the Dukes hereof reserved unto themselves the Sovereign powers as to write themselves By the Grace of God the privilege of coyning Gold c. and stood so high upon their termes that Francis the last Duke denyed to do his Homage to Charles the 7th either upon his Knees or without his Sword according to the former custome For which being quarrelled by Lewis the eleventh the Sonne of Charles who was at better leisure to pursue the business than his Father was he joyned himself with Charles Duke of Berry and Charles Duke of Burgundie in a War against him and thereby drew upon himself that ruine which he indeavoured to avoid For in Conclusion Charles of Berry as it was thought was poysoned Charles of Burgundie lost his life at the Battle of Nancie 1476. and a great part of his Estate was conquered by the French King And Francis this Duke having embarked himself in the same troublous Ocean must needs suffer shipwrack with his Copartners The French King invadeth Bretagno The Duke overcharged with melancholy dies 1488. leaving Anne his Daughter and Heir in the power of Charles the 8th the Sonne and Successour of that Lewis who contracts a mariage with the Orphan and uniteth Bretagne to France There were many impediments which might have hindred this mariage but Charles breaketh through them all First Charles himself had been formerly contracted to the Archduke Max milians Daughter but this he held void because the young Lady was not of age at the time of the Contract 2 Anne the Dutchess was also contracted to Maximilian and this he held unvalid also because that being his Homager she could not bestow her self without his consent 3 Maximilian had by proxic maried her which mariage he consummated by a Ceremonie in those dayes unusuall For his Ambassadour attended with a great Train of Lords and Ladies bared his Leg unto the Knee and put the same within the Sheets of the Dutchess taking possession thereby of her Bed and Bodie But Charles consulting with his Divines was told That this pretended Consummation was rather an invention of Court than any way firm by the Lawes of the Church and therefore of no power to hinder his pursute of this mariage so advantagions to his Crown What else remains touching the union of this Dukedom to the Realm of France we shall see anon having first looked over the Succession of those Princes who under severall Titles have governed the Estate thereof according to the best light we can get from Storie Kings of the Britans of Gauâ—-Armorick 385. 1 Conan placed here by Maximus 2 Grallon Sonne of Conan 3 Salomon Sonne of Grallon 4 Aâ—lâ—ran or Aldroenus the Sonne of Solomon 5 Bodis Sonne of Auldran 6 Hoel Sonne of Bodis 7 Hoel II. Sonne of Hoel the first 8 Alain Sonne of Hoel the second 9 Hoel III. Sonne of Alain 10 Solomon II. Sonne of Hoel the third 11 Alain II. Grandchild to Solomon the second the last King of Bretagne of the race of Conan who dying without Issue left his Kingdom unto many Competitors by whom distracted into many pet it Tyrannies and at last subdudued by Charles the Great And though they did again recover their Liberty and Kingdom in the time of Ludovâ—câ—â— Pitts who next succeeded yet they did not hold it long in quiet Insomuch as after the murther of two or three Usurpers of the Royall title Alain surnamed Le Rebre laid aside that invidious name of King and would be called only Earl of Bretagne His Successours â—ollow Earles and Dukes of Bretagne 874 1 Alain le Rebre 2 Indicael Colodock the Sonnes of Alain 3 Mathrudon Sonne in Law of Alain le Rebre 4 Alain II. Sonne of Mathrudon 5 Conan descended from King Solomon the 3d. 6 Geofrie Sonne of Conan 7 Alain III. Sonne of Geofrie 8 Conan II. Sonne of Alain 9 Hoel Sisters Sonne of Conan the 2d 10 Alain IV. called Fergent Sonne of Hoel 11 Conan III. Sonne of Alain 12 Eudon Husband of Bertha Daughter of Conan 1131. 13 Conan IV. Sonne of Eudoâ— 1172. 14 Geofrie II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of England Husband of Constance Daughter and Heir of Conan the 4th 1186. 15 Arthur Sonne of Geofry 1202. 16 Peter of Breux 1250. 17 John the first Duke of Bretagne 1287. 18 John II. Sonne of John 1305. 19 Arthur II. Sonne of Iohn the 2d 1312. 20 Iohn III. Sonne of Arthur 2d 1341. 21 Iohn Earl of Montfort Brothers Sonne of Arthur 1399. 22 Iohn V. Sonne of Iohn of Montfort 1442. 23 Francis the Sonne of Iohn the fift 1450. 24 Peter the Brother of Duke Francis 1457. 25 Arthur III. second Sonne of Iohn Earl of Montfort 1458. 26 Francis II. Sonne of Richard Earl of Estampes the Brother of Duke Arthur the 3d. the last Duke of Bretagne of whom sufficiently before 1484. 27 Charles the 8th French King succeeded in the Dukedom of Bretagne in right of Anne his Wife Daughter and Heir of Francis the 2d 1498. 28 Lewis the 12th French King succeeded on the death of Charles in the right of the said Anne whom he took to Wise and to make a way unto her Bed divorced himself from the Ladie Ioane his former Wife Daughter of Lewis the 11th 1515. 29 Francis the III. of Bretagne and the first of France succeeded in the Dukedom in right of Claude his Wife the eldest Daughter of Lewis the 12th and Anne of Bretagne by whom being made the Father of so many Children that he had little cause to fear that the Crown would be separated from his House in the year 1532 being the 17th of his reign and Government caused an Act to pass with the consent of the States of Bretagne for the inseparable uniting of that Dukedom to the Kingdom of France and by that meanes divested his Posteritie of it For his male issue failing in King Henry the 3d the rights hereof descended on the Heires
his exploits against the English mounted upon the top of an high hill at the confluence of the Loire and Aigre 3 Vendosme Vindocinum in Latine the chief Town of the Dukedom of Vendosme not otherwise of note than for the Earles and Dukes which have born this Title of which as being the Progenitors of the Kings now regnant I have thought fit to adde the ensuing Catalogue Earles and Dukes of Vendosme 1386. 1 Iohn of Bourbon Grandchild of Lewis the first Duke of Bourbon the first Earl of Vendosme of this Familie 1432. 2 Lewis of Bourbon a Confederate with Ioan the Virgin in her actions against the English 1446. 3 Iohn of Bourbon the II. from whom descended the Princes of Roch-sur-you and the Dukes of Montpensier 1472. 4 Francis of Bourbon 1495. 5 Charles of Bourbon the first Duke of Vendosme from whose youngest Son called Lodowick or Lewis descend the now Princes of Conde and Earls of Soissons 1537. 6 Antony of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and King of Navarre 1562. 7 Henry of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and King of Navarâ—e afterwards King of France also by the name of Henry the 4th 8 Caesar de Vendosme one of the Sonnes of Henry the 4th by the Duchess of Beaufort created by his Father Duke of Vendosme and once designed his Successour in the Crown of France Afterwards by the procurement of the King his Father maried to the Daughter and Heir of Philibert Emanuel D. of Mercoeur a younger branch of the house of Lorrein possessed of a fair and goodly estate in the Dukedom of Bretagne in the right of his Wife a Daughter and Heir of the house of Martignes a branch of the Familie of those Dukes By means whereoâ— the Duke of Vendosme hath not only a large inheritance but great autoritie in that Countrie The Arms of the Earls and Dukes of Vendosme were and are Azure six Flower de Lyces Or. 3. 2. 1. 8 BERRY BERRY is bounded on the North with La Beausse on the South with Limosin on the East with Heurepoix part of France specially so called and some part of Bourbonnois on the West with Poictou and Toureine in the Dukedom of Anjou In Latine called Biturigam Regiâ— from the Bituriges the old Inhabitants of this tract by Plinie Strabo and some others called the Bituriges Cubi to difference them from the Bituriges Vbisci dwelling about Beurdeaux The Countrie watred in the East with the River Faye in the South with the Covre in the North with the Cher and in the inland parts with Indre Arnon Theo Eure and others which we shall meet withall anon of no great note but such as much conduce to the fruitfulness of it affording it the benefit of fat pastures and flourishing Meadowes which breed great multitudes of Cattell and such stocks of Sheep that when they tax a man for lying in excess of numbers they use to say Phy Sir thâ—re are not so many Sheep in Berry It containeth in it 3â—â— walled Towns the chief whereof are 1 Bâ—urges a Town of great strength by nature and as well fortified by Art situate in a low Flat amongst deep impassable Bogs and Marishes caused by the over-flowings of the Auron Yeure Molon and Aurette small Riverets but of great waters when they meet together By means whereof it may be easily drowned at the approach of an enemy for that cause made the fastnesâ— and retreat of Charles the 7th in his long Wars against the English possessed at that time of Paris and the greatest part of the Kingdom The poor Prince in the mean time fain to feast it here with a Rump of Mutton and a Chick and that but upon high daies neither from his constant abode here and that withall he had been Duke of this Countrie in the life of his three elder Brethren by the English in derision called King of Berry A large fair and rich Town it is the Seat of an Arch-Bishop a Seige Presidial and one of the best Vniversities in France especially for the studie of the Civil Lawes first founded by K. Lewis the 9th and afterwards restored or perfected by Charles Duke of Berry the Brother of King Lewis the 11th Some fabulous founders and as ridiculous originations have been thought of for it as that it was built by Ogyges a Grand-child of Noah by whom called Bytogyges which in the corruption of the following times came forsooth unto Bituriges which Etymologie were it as dear bought as it is farre-fetched might be good for Ladies and then it would be good for somewhat Others no less absurdly will have it called Bituris quasi Bi-Turris from two fair Towers which formerly as they pretend were erected here one of the two in part still standing and unto this they say alludeth an old Grammarian thus Turribus à binis inde vocor Bituris From two Towers which were builded here The name of Bituris I bear But the truth is it was thus called from the Bituriges the Biturigum Civitas of Antoninus and by that name in the division of old Gaul by the Emperour Constantine made the Metropolis of the Province of Aquitania Prima of which this Countrie was a part 2 Viarron or Viarzon pleasantly seated amongst Woods Vines and Rivers the Rivers Arnon Thee Cher and Yeure meeting hereabouts Built in or neer the place of the old Avaricum a town of great note and strength in the time of Caesar the Revolt whereof gave such a check to his proceedings that he was fain to stretch his wits and valour on the verie tenter-hooks before it was again recovered 3 Concressant on the River Souldre beautified with a strong and magnificent Castle 4 Chasteau Roux on the River Indre of which little memorable 5 Issaudun on the River Theo the Bailliage for that part of the Countrie 6 Montfalcon an antient Baronie 7 Argenton on the River Creuse the title and estate of Philip de Comines hence called Seigneur de Argenton who writ the Historie of France under Lewis the 11th in which he dived so farre into and writ so plainly of the greatest affaires of State that Queen Catharine de Medices used to say that he had made as many Hereticks in State-Policie as Luther had done in Religion 8 Sancerre seated on an high hill neer the River Loire by some Latine Writers called Xantodorum but most generally said to be so called quasi Sacrum Cereris from the Godess Ceres herein worshipped A Town of great consequence and strength and as such assigned over to the Hugonots Anno 1579. as a Town of Caution for their securitie and the better keeping of the Articles of Peace then agreed upon famous not long after for enduring a most desperate and tedious Siege under Charles the 9th by whom those Articles were almost no sooner made than broken Here is also in this Province the Town and Signeurie of Aubignie adorned with many privileges an ample territorie and a beautiful Castle Bestowed by Charles the sixt on Robert the
Countrie the worst peece of France onely remarkable for the Lords or owners of it formerly of the house of Foix one of which was that Iohn de Foix created Earl of Kendall and Knight of the Garter by King Henry the sixth but better known in English stories by the name of Capitall or Capdau de Buche the Lords hereof having no higher title than that of Captain III. GASCOIGNE the third and largest part of the Dukedom of Aquitain hath on the East Languedoc from which parted by the River Garond on the West the Pyrenean mountains which divide it from Spain on the North Perigort Quercu and some part of Guienne and on the South a main tract of the Pyrenees running on to Languedoc The Countrie generally fruitfull but of Wines especially brought hence to Bourdeaux as the Staple for that commodity and thence transported into England in great abundance The antient Inhabitants hereof were the Auscii Lastoraces Convenares Conserani c. making up a great part of the Province of Novempopulonia united in this name of Gascoigne on the conquest of it by the Vâ—scones a Spaniâ— Nation who fell in here during the reign of Dagobert the 11th King of the French And though subdued by Clovis the second Sonne of Dagobert yet they left their name unto the Countrie divided afterwards according to the chief Signeuries and Estates thereof into 1 the Principalitie of Bearn 2 the Earldoms of Foix 3 Comminges 4 Bigorre 5 Armaignac 6 Albret and 7 the Countrie of Agenois 1 The Principalitie of BEARN is situate at the foot of the Pyrenees where they joyn to Langnedoc so called from Benearnum a principall Citie of this tract mentioned by Antoninus and others of the antient Writers The Countrie of good pasturage though amongst the mountains affording plenty of Cattell butter and cheese and in some places wines also little inferiour in taste and colour to the best of France and many medicinall springs issuing from the hills adjoyning The Religion here as generally in all Gascoigne is that of the Reformed Churches introduced about the year 1560 or rather then confirmed by publick autority of the King and Queen of Navarre at what time the Mass Tithes Church-lands and the Prelates Votes in Parliament according to the Genevian way of Reformation were condemned together And so it stood untill the yeer 1620 when by the power and autority of Lewis the 13th King of France and Navarre the Prelates were restored to their Votes and Lands the Clergie to their Tithes and Mass caused also to be said in some of their Churches yet so that those of the Reformed were left unto the free exercise of their own Religion as in former times The principall Towns hereof are 1 Orthes the same which antiently was called Benearnum 2 Lescar a Bishops See the antient seat and habitation of the Princes of Bearn 3 Oleron a Bishops See also mounted upon a high hill in the more mountainous parts of the Countrie 4 Saineterrae well garrisoned since the reduction of this Countrie to the Kings obedience 5 Pau the principall of all the Province honoured with a Parliament or Court of Iudicature for all the Countrie and a fair Palace of the Prince built by Henry of Albret King of Navarre and Lord of Bearn and the Seat of him and his Successors till the comming of King Henry the 4th to the Crown of France 6 Grenade upon the Frontire towards Begorre This Countrie for a long time followed the fortune of Aquitain and in the generall dismembring of the French Empire had its own Proprietaries who were the absolute Lords of it acknowledging no Superiour for ought I can find Increased with the Earldom of Begorre by the mariage of Gaston Prince of Bearn with the Heir of that House united to the Earldom of Foix by the mariage of Roger Bernard Earl of Foix with Margaret Daughter of that Gaston and Heir of Bearn Anno 1263 afterwards added to the Crown of Navarre by the mariage of Gaston Earl of Foix and Sovereign of Bearn with Eleanor the Heir of that Kingdom Anno 1481. descending with that Crown upon Henry of Bonrbon King of Navarre and afterwards of France by the name of Henry the fourth but governed by him alwayes as a State distinct without relation or resort to the Crown of France But Lewis the 13 his Sonne finding some inconvenience in that distinction incorporated it for ever to the rest of his Dominions An. 1620 though not without some opposition from the Subjects of Bearn which he was fain to over-bear by his personall presence and the advantage of such Forces as he carried with him Since reckoned as a part of that Kingdom awed as the rest of France by Forts and Garrisons and governed in Civil matters by the Parliament established at Pau the Judges and Counsellors thereof at the Kings appointing 2 The Earldom of FOIX is situate on the West of Languedoc Commingeois interposing betwixt it and Bearn Chief Towns hereof are 1 Maseros on the Garond a Bishops See 2 Pamieres a Bishops See also seated on the River Lagiere 3 Foix on the same River called in Latine Fuxium and the Earls hereof Comites Fuxiensos the chief seat of the Flussates in the times of the Râ—mans now giving name to all the Countrie 4 Mirande in the Countie of Esterac and the chief thereof but otherwise of no great Accompt 5 Savardun and 6 Monthault two strong peeces 7 Mirepoix aâ—piduus Mirapensâ— a Bishops See also but of no note otherwise The olf Inhabitants of this tract besides the Flussates abovementioned were called Vaccaei perhaps of the abundance of Kine bred in the pastures hereof upon which ground the Earls of Foix have for their Arms. 3 Cowes passant Gules horned and hoofed Azure in a Feild Or. The first of these Earls was Bernard of Carcassone advanced to this honour by Raimond Earl of Thâ—louse who had then the Soveraigntie hereof Anno 1062. Roger Bernard the ninth Earl united Bearn to his Estate as before is said whose Grand-child Isabeâ— the male issue failing conveyed the whole Estate to Archembald Lord or Captain of Buche in the Province of Guienne Gaston the Nephew of this Archembald by his Eldest Sonne Iohn was for his many good services to Charles the 7th made a Peer of France and by his mariage with Eleanor or Leanora Daughter and Heir of John King of 〈◊〉 united that Kingdom to his house though he enjoyed it not in his own person By means or which Alâ—iances and other improvements of Estate this Familie grew to so great power an reputation that there were four Queens at one time descended from it viz. Catharine Queen of 〈…〉 Queen of Castilâ— Anne Queen of France and Anne Queen of Hungarie and 〈◊〉 Before which time I mean the addition of Navarre to their other Estates the Earles of 〈◊〉 were in so high esteem in the Court of France that in all publick Ceremonies they took place of the
Earls of Burgundy being meerly Officiall It was first united to the Dutchy by the mariage of D. Eudes with Ioan the Countess But no issue coming of this bed it fell into the house of Flanders and with the Heir of Flanders unto Philip the Hardie the first Duke hereof of the Royall Race of Valois Anno 1369. Philip the Grand-child of this Philip united most of the Belgick Provinces unto his Estate after whose death and the death of Charles his Sonne at the battell of Nancie the Dutchie was surprized by King Lewis the 11th as holden of the Crown of France escheated to him for want of Heirs males But the Countie holden of the Empire though subdued also by this Lewis was restored again to Mary the Daughter and Heir of Charles continuing hitherto in her issue as appears evidently by this Catalogue of The Earls of Burgundie 1001. 1 Otho Guillaume the first Earl of Burgundy by the power and aid of Robert King of France 1118. 2 Reinald Cousin and Heir of Otho 1157 3 Frederick Barbarâ—ssa Emperour in right of Beatrix his wife Daughter of Earl Reynald 1183. 4 Otho the youngest Sonne of Frederick 1200 5 Otho II. Duke of Meranis and Earl of Burgundie in right of Beatrix his Wife the Daughter of Otho the first 1208 6 Stephen Earl of Chalons next Heir of Gerard of Vienne and Joan his Wife Daughter of Otho the first 1204 7 John the Sonne of Stephen de Chalons 1269 8 Hugh the Sonne of John â—270 9 Othelin the Sonne of Hugh Earl of Artoys in right of Maud his Wife Daughter of Robert Earl of Artoys 1315 10 Philip the Long King of France in right of Ioan his Wife Daughter and Heir of Othalin 1331 11 Eudes Duke of Burgundie Husband of Ioan of France the eldest Daughter of King Philip the Long and Ioan the Countess 1349 12 Philip Duke and Earl of Burgundie Grand-child of Eudes and Ioan his Wife by their Sonne Philip. 1361. 13 Margaret the Widow of Lewis Earl of Flanders and second Daughter of Philip the Long and Ioan the Countels was Countess of Burgundie and Artois after the death of her Cosin Philip. 14 Lewis de Malain Earl of Flanders by his Father and of Burgundie and Artois by his Mother 1369. 15 Philip the Hardie Duke of Burgundie by the gift of his Brother Charles the 5th and Earl of Burgundie Flanders and Artois in right of Margaret his Wife sole Daughter of Lewis de Malain 1404. 16 Antony the Proud Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1419. 17 Philiy the Good Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1467. 18 Charles the Warlike Duke and Earl of Burgundie 1475. 19 Mary the Daughter of Charles maried to Maximillan of Austria Sonne of Frederick the 3d Emperour of Germany in which honour he succeeded his Father 1482 20 Philip the IV. Sonne of Mary and Maximilian King of Castile and Aragon in right of his Wife Ioan Daughter to â—erdinand and Isabel Kings of Castile c. 1506 21 Charles the Sonne of Philip King of Spain and Emperour of Germany by the name of Charles the fiâ—t 1558. 22 Philip the II. of Spain and V. of Burgundie 23 Philip the III of Spaine and VI. of Burgundie 23 Philip the IV. of Spaine and VII of Burgundie in whom resteth the possession of the 〈◊〉 of Burgundie and the Earldom of Charolois herein not troubled by the 〈◊〉 for feâ—â— of giving offence to the Cantons of Switzerland upon whom it bordereth jealous enough already of the greatness and power of France and so not likely to admit such a porent Neighbour The Armes of this Earldom are Azure a Lyon rampant Or Seme of Billets Argent 20 The ILANDS in the AQUITAINE and GALLICK OCEAN HAving thus took a view of the severall Provinces within the Continent of France let us next look upon the ILANDS which belong unto it dispersed in the Mediterranean Sea and the Western Ocean Those in the Mediterranean Sea are of little note as the Isles of Ere 's and 2 Pomegnes lying against Provence 3 Maguelone lying against Languedoc and 4 L' Anguillade betwixt both at the moutâ— of the Rhosne of which there is nothing to be said but that those of Ere 's are thought to be the ostocchades of Ptolomie and his Blascon to be Anguillade And of as little note in the Western Ocean are Belle-Isle against Vannes in Bretangne the Isle de Deiu having in it two or three good Villages Marmostier plentifull in Salt and beautified with a Monastery called the White Abbie Those of most note are 1 Oleroâ— and 2 Ree on the coast of Aquitaine and those of 3 Jarsey 4 Gernsey 5 Sark and 6 Alderney on the shores of Normandy Of which the four last are under the Kings of England the rest possessed by the French 1 OLERON is an Iland situate over against the Province of Xaintoigne and South unto the Isle of Ree from which little distant It is the biggest of the two and makes yeerly very great quantitie of Salt wherewith most of the Provinces on the Western Ocean use to be furnished But it is easie of access and not very defensible which makes it of lesse note both in antient and modern stories The principall Town of it is called Oleron by the name of the Iland One thing there is for which indeed this Iland is of speciall fame and that is that the Marine Lawes which for neer 500 years have generally been received by all the States of the Christian World which frequent the Ocean the Rhodian Lawes being antiquated and worn out of use for regulating of Sea affairs and deciding of Maritime Controversies were declared and established here and from hence called the Lawes of Oleron And here they were declared and established by King Rich. the first of England as Lord Paramount of the Seas immediately on his return from the Holy Land this Iland being then in his possession as a Member of his Dukedom of Aquitaine Quae quidem Leges Statutaper Dominum Richardum quondam Regem Angliae in redditu suo à Terra Sancta correcta fuerunt interretata declarata et in Insula de Oleron publicata et nominata in Gallica Lingua La Loy d' Oleron c. saith an old Record which I find cited in a M. S. Discourse of my late learned Friend Sir Iohn Burroughs once Keeper of the Records in the Tower of London but afterwards Principall King of Arms by the name of Garter entituled The Soveraignty of the British Seas So powerfull were the Kings of England in the former times as to give Lawes to all that traded on the Ocean 2 The Isle of R E is situate over against Rochell to which it served for an Out-work on that side thereof It is in length ten English miles and about half as much in bredth well fortified with deep marishes at the entries of it to which the many Salt-pits every where intermingled adde a very great strength Chief places in it
by Pâ—olomie and Antoâ—inus now an Episcopall See the seat of the Vice Roy and one of the best fortified Towns of all Spain 6 Moia not far from the borders of France where it joyneth on Guipuscoa a place of principall importance the Castle whereof was one of the last peeces on this of side the Mountains which held out for King Iohn of Albreâ— against Ferdinand the Catholique in his surprizall of this Kingdom 7 Montreal 8 Olite and 9 Taâ—alla all yielded with the rest of this Kingdom to Frederick of Toledo Duke of Alva Who had the happiness to subdue this Realm to the Crown of Castilâ— as his Sonne Ferdinand had to conquer the Realm of Portugall 10 Tudeâ—e on the Eastern bank of the River Ebro honoured with a little University there founded by Ferdinand the Catholick on his surprizall of that Kingdom 11 Calahorra situate on the western banks of the Iberus or Ibrâ— by Ptolomie called Calagorina by Strubo Calaguris now a Bishops See taken from Raimir the 2d King of Navarre by Aâ—â—onso the 2d of Castile and made a Member of that Kingdom As also was 12 Logrogno on the same banks of the River also 13 Estella bordering on Castile to which adjudged though on the Eastern side of the River by Lewis the 11th of France made Vmpire for the attonement of some differences betwixt Henry King of Castile and John King of Navarre and Aragoâ— The old inhabitants thereof were the Vascones possessed not only of this tract but of Bâ—scay and Guiâ—â—scoa also from them denominated who passing over the Pyrenees made themselves masters of that Province which is now called Gascoigne by the French and Vascovia in Latin Wonne from the Romans by the Gothes and from them by the Moores it began to be a Kingdom under Garcia Ximines a noble man of the Gothish blood who with 600 men only began to make head against the Saracens Anno 716. first under the title of the Kingdom of Sobrarbre and after that of Navarre for the Reasons formerly delivered The sixt from Garcia Xâ—mines was Inigo surnamed Aâ—ista so named from his vehemency and heat in War the Sonne of Simon Earl of Bâ—gorre in Gâ—scoâ—gne elected to this Kingdom on the death of Ximines the fift King Anno 840 or thereabouts as the next Heir but in the collaterall Line of Dâ—n Garcia â—imines the first King of Sobrarbre To him the taking of Pampelune is ascribed most generally though Turquet in his History referre the same to Garcia the second King But certainly the Town was in the hands of the Moores till forced from them by the prowess of Charlemagne by them again recovered after the defeat of Roncevals and held till the time of this King who possessed himself of it To this King also is ascribed the first beginning of the ceremony of Crowning and Anointing after the manner used by the Kings of France But the old Roman Provinciall cited in the titles of honour acknowledgeth no such honour to these petit Kings communicated only in that time to the Emperors of the East and West the Kings of Hierusalem England France and Sâ—â—cil And therefore probable it is that the custome came into Navarre with the house of Champagne Other Kings of most note in the course of Story were 3 Fortunâ— the second Nephew of Inigo Arista by his Sonne Garcia the third who added unto his Estate the Earldom of Aragon descended to him by his Mother the Daughter and Heir of Asnarius or Aznario the last Earl thereof 4 Sancho the fourth surnamed the Great who first assumed unto himself the title of King of Spain his predecessors using no other title than Kings of Sobrarbre or Navarre his Co-temperaries calling themselves Kings of Leon Toledo Sevil Corduba according to the names of their severall Kingdoms the Gothes Kings of the Gothes in Spain and so the Vandalls and the Suevi Onely the Earls of Barcelone at their first Erection by the French entituled themselves the Dukes and Marquesses of Spain as if all were theirs with bragg and vanitie enough But this Prince had some good ground for it as being by inheritance possessed of Navarre and Aragon of Castile in the right of his Wife Donna Nugnâ— or Elviâ—a Sister and Heir of Sancho the last Earl thereof and by conquest of a great part of the Realm of Leon so that almost all Spain not possessed by the Moores was become his own Had these Estates remained entire to his Successors the Moores no doubt had sooner lost their hold in Spain and the whole Continent been brought under the obedience of one sole Monarch But this King either loving all his Sonnes alike or else offended with the eldest who most unnaturally had accused his own innocent mother of the crime of Adultery divided his Estates amongst them giving to Garcia his eldest Sonne the Realm of Navarre with that part of Leon which he held by conquest to Ferdinand his second Sonne Castile and Aragon to his base Sonne Raymir both which he erected into Kingdoms and finally to Gonsales his third Sonne the Realm of Sobrarbre then first dismembred from Navarre By means of which impolitick course his Sonnes being all of equall title and Estates instead of opposing the common foe quarrelled with each other and left the quarrell as a Legacie to their severall Successours which mischief might have been avoided if he had not dignified them all with the title of Kings or left the rest as Homagers unto one Supreme 5 Sancho the fift Nephew of Sancho the Great by his Sonne Garcia de Nagera unnaturally and traiterously slain by his Brother Raymir After whose death and the short interposition of his Murtherer this Kingdom was seized on by the Kings of Aragon three of which viz. Sancho Raymires Pedro Alfonso did severally and successively enjoy the same 6 Alfonso the last of the three Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre surnamed the Warriour who for a time was King of Castile also in right of â—rraca his Wife in which respect he took unto himself the title of Emperour of Spain though not acknowledged so by others But finally dying without issue and his Brother Raymir or Raymond called the Monk succeeding in Aragon the Kingdom of Navarre reverted to Garcia Raymir Lord of Monson the direct heir of Garcia de Nagera by Raymir Lord of Calahorra his younger Sonne 7 Sancho the 8th the Nephew of this Garcias Raymir by his Sonne Sancho the 7th surnamed the Wise the last King of the masculine and direct line of the Kings of Navarre the Kingdom after his decease passing by the Females or Heirs generall to the Earls of Champagâ—e and so unto the Kings of France the Houses of Eurâ—ux Foix Albret and Vendosme but never holding above 3 descents in any one Family By meanes whereof these Kings being barred from gaining any thing on the Moores by the interposition of the Kings of Castile and Aragon and having no way to enlarge their Revenue
though those of Guipuscoa speak the same language also yet is it with a greater mixture of other words by reason of their neighbourhood with France and commerce with strangers than it is in Biscay where the old naturall language whatsoever it was is in far more purity Nor do the Biscaines differ from the rest of Spain in language only but in Customes also four of which I will here set down as a light to the rest First they account themselves free from taxes and contributions to the Kings of Spain yielding them obedience with their Bodies but not with their Purses And when any of the Spanish Kings in their Progresses come to the Frontires of this Country he bareth one of his Legs and in that manner entreth into it There he is met by the Lords and Gentlemen there dwelling who proffer him some few small Brass pieces Maravidis they call them whereof 600 go to a Crown in a leathern bag hanged at the end of a Lance but withall they tell him that he must not take them Which Ceremony performed they all attend the King in his journey Secondly They admit no Bishops to come amongst them and when Ferdinand the Catholick came in Progress hither accompanied amongst others by the Bishop of Paâ—â—elune the people arose in Arms drave back the Bishop and gathering all the dust on which they thought he had troden cast it into the Sea Which aversness unto Bishops as they first took up in all probability on some hard usage which they found at the hands of their Prelates and still retain it out of a stubbornness of Nature most peculiar to them so possible enough it is that the want of Bishops and of Episcopall Visitations amongst the Biscaines is not the least cause of that ignorance and rudeness spoken of before which is found amongst them Thirdly they allow not any Priests to live in their Villages except he bring his Concubine with him conceiving it impossible for to keep their Wives unto themselves if the Curate hath not a woman of his own Fourthly The Women at all meetings do first tast of the Cup and so dispose of it to the men which Custom they have had amongst them ever since Ogne the Countess of Castile attempted to have poysoned her Sonne Sancho in a Cup of Wine But to return again to the old Inhabitants they were a people of that courage that they defended the liberty of that Countrey against the Romans when the residue of Spain was subdued and were at last not without great effusion of blood and manifest tokens of manly resolution and heroick spirits on their parts vanquished by the darling of Fortune Augustus Such hilly and mountainous people are alwaies the last that are conquered and the first that stand on their own guard as besides these Biscaines the Navarâ—ois and Asturians here in Spain in respect of the Moores and our Britans in relation to the Saxons Whether it be that living in a sharp air and being inured to labour they prove on occasion good and able men or that the Forts of Natures own building are not so easily wonne as defended or that the unpleasantness of the Country and unfruitfulness of the soyl yeeld no occasion to strangers to desire and adventure for I take not on me to determine But being overcome at last they were first cast into the Province of â—arracâ—nensis and so continued after the new modelling of Spain by the Emperour Constanâ—â— Under the Râ—mans they continued till that Empire fell and then not conquered by the 〈◊〉 but resigned over to them by the Romans with the rest of that Province Nor lost they any thing of their antient and naturall courage by the intermixture of the Vascons continuing still good Souldiers both for Sea and Land a stubborn fierce and couragious people impatient of servitude and not easie to be forced to any thing which they like not of The last of all the Spaniards that submitted to the furie of the Moores excepting those of the Asturia's never conquered by them and one of the first Provinces which shook off that yoak animated and conducted in that undertaking by Soria descended of the blood Royall of Scotland Anno 87. made upon that good service the first Lord of Biscay After this they continued a free and distinct estate under their own Proprietarie Lords and Princes of the noble Family of Haro till that Nero of Spain Don Pedro the Cruel violently took it from Donna Ieanne the right heir of it Anno 1358. From which Donna Ieanne the eldest Daughter maried to Ferdinand the younger Sonne of Ferdinand de la Cerde the right Heir of Castile issued the Lady Ieanne Manuel the Wife of Henry the second and Mother of Iohn the first both Kings of Castile by which last this Countrey was united to that Crown for ever Anno 1379. The names of the Proprietary Lords of this Estate we have in this following Catalogue of The Lords of Biscay 870. 1 Soria the Sonne of Lope of Biscay but Nephew by the Mothers side to a King of Scotland the first Lord of Biscay 2 Manso Lopes the Sonne of Soria 3 Inigo the Deaf Sonne of Manso Lopes 4 Lopes Diaz the Sonne of Inigo 5 Sancho Lopes the Sonne of Lopes Diaz 6 Inigo II. the base Sonne of Lopes Diaz the two Sonnes of Sancho Lopes by reason of their tender years being set aside 7 Lopes Diaz II. Sonne of Inigo the 2d 8 Diego Lopes surnamed the White Sonne of Lopes Diaz the ad 9 Lopes Diaz III. Sonne of Diego Lopes the first who took unto himself the surname of Haro from a Town of that name of his Foundation 10 Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro the Sonne of Lopes Diaz the 3d. 11 Lopes Diaz IV. Sonne of Diego Lopes Diaz de Haro 1257. 12 Diego Lopes Diaz II. assisted Sancho the second Sonne of King Alfonso of Castile in excluding the Children of Don Ferdinand his elder Brother by which Sancho he was after slain 1289. 13 Diego Lopes de Haro the Sonne of Diego 1290. 14 Diego Lopes III. the Brother of Diego Lopes Diaz the 2d the Founder of the Town of Bilbo 1309. 15 Iohn of Castile Brother to King Sancho and Husband of Mary Diaz de Haro Daughter of Diego Lopes the 2d 1319. 16 Iohn the Blinde so called because he had lost an eye Sonne of Iohn of Castile and Mary Diaz of Haro slain by King Alfonso 1329. 17 Iohn Nugnes of Lara in right of his Wife Daughter and Heir of Iohn the Blind whose name I find not succeeded after the decease of Donna Maria Diaz 1350. 18 Nugno de Lara an Infant of two yeers old succeeded Iohn Nugnes of Lara his Father 1351. 19 Ieane and Isabel the Sisters and Heirs of Nugno de Lara seized upon by Don Pedro and the whole Signeurie of Biscay subjected by strong hand to the Crown of Castile with many other fair Estates which depended on it The Arms of these Lords
Ch. 877. 1 Amarawd 36. 913. 2 Idwallo 3 Merick 4 Iames or Iago 1067. 5 Conan Sonne of Iames. 1099. 6 Gryssith ap Conan 1120. 7 Owen Guinedth 1178. 8 David ap Owen 1194. 9 LLewellen ap Iarweth 1240. 10 David ap Llewellen 1246. 11 LLewellen II. Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David ap LLwellen the last Prince of Wales of the British Race Of whom it is said that once consulting with a Wâ—tch he was told by her that it was his destiny to be caried in triumph thorow London with a Crown on his head Hereupon making some excursions on the Englâ—â—h Borders he drew upon himself the whole power of King Edward the first which not being able to withstand and the King as willing on the other side not to sight with Mountains Commissioners were appointed to conclude the differences Robert Lord Tiptoff and some others for the King of England and for the Welch Prince Grono ap Heylyn a great man of that Countrey descended from Brockwell Skythrac one of the Princes of Powys-land from whom if Camdâ—aâ—â—rentiâ—ux be of any credit the Author of these Papers doth derive his Pedegree under whom that Family had the Office of Hereditarie Cup-Bearer and from thence their name Heylyn Promus 〈◊〉 à poculis quae vox â—a proprium â—omen abiit saith the Welch Dictionarie By those Commissioners it was concluded and agreed on that LLewellen should enjoy a part of the Countrey with the Title of Prince during his life the rest in present and the whole after his decease to be surrendred over to the King of England But David the Brother of LLewellen finding himself excluded by this Agreement from the hope of succession incensed his Brother and the Welch to a new Revolt the issue whereof was the taking of David executed by the hand of justice and the death of LLewellen slain in Battail neer the Buelth in Brecknocksâ—ire Whose head being pitched upon a stake and adorned with a Paper-Crown was by a Horseman caried triumphantly thorow London Anno 1282. And so the Prophecie was fulfilled In him ended the Line of the Princes of North-Wales after they had for the space of 405 yeers resisted not only the private undertakers and Adventurers of England but the Forces of many puissant Monarchs whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate by retiring into the heart of their Countrey and leaving nothing for the English to encounter with but their Woods and Mountains But now the fatall period of the â—ritish Liberty being come they were constrained to yeeld to the stronger What followed after this we shall see anon The Arms of these Princes was quarterly Gules and Or four Lions Passant gardant counterchanged 2 POWISLAND contained the whole Counties of Montgomery and Radnor all Shropshire beyond the Severn with the Town of Shrewsbury and the rest of Denbigh and Flinâ—shires comprehending by the estimate of those times 15 Cantreds or hundreds of Villages the word Cant signifying an hundred and Tret a Village The principall Cities or Towns of it were S. Asaph Shrewsbury Matravall spoken of before A Countrey more partaking of the nature and fertility of England than the parts belonging unto Guinedth or North-Wales but alwayes lying in harms way by reason of the Neighbourhood of the more potent English and therefore given by Roderick to Merâ—yn his youngest Sonne partly because he was the youngest but chiefly because he was a man of approved valour and so more fit to have his portion upon the Borders In his Line it continued a long time together but much afflicted and dismembred by the â—arks of Chester and Shrewsbury who took from them a good part of Flint and Denbigh and 〈◊〉 and by the Princes of North-Wales who cast many a greedy eye upon it Of the Successors of Prince Mervyn I find no good Caâ—taâ— more than of Brockwell Skythrac before remembred The last that held it all entire was Meredyth ap Blethyn who following the ill example of Roderick Mawr divided it betwixt Madoc and Gryffith his two Sonnes Of which Maâ—eâ— died at Wiâ—chestâ—r Anno 1160 in the time of King Henry the 2d his part hereof depending after his decease on the Fortunes of Guinedâ—h and Gryffith was by Henry the first made Lord of 〈◊〉 the stile of Prince left off as too high and lofty In his Race it continued till the time of King Edward the first to whom at a Parliament holden in Shâ—ewsbury Owen ap Gâ—yffiâ—â—h the fifth from Gryâ—â—ith ap Meredith before mentioned surrendred his place and Title and received them of the King again to be holden in Capite and free Baronage according to the Custom of England Avis or Hawis Daughter and Heir of this Owen ap Gryffith was maried unto Iohn Charlâ—ton Valect or Gentleman of the Privie Chamber to King Edward the 2d by whom in right of his Wife he was made Lord Powis Edward the fift also of this Line of the Charleâ—ons was the last of that House his Daughter Jâ—ne conveying the Estate and Title to the House of the Greyes and of them also five enjoyed it the last Lord Powis of the Line or Race of Mervyn being Edward Grey who died in the dayes of our Grand Fathers And so the title lay extinct untill revived again in the person of Sir William Herbert of Red-castle descend from the Herberts Earls of Pembroke created Lord Powys by K. Charles the first Anno 1629. The Arms of the Princes of Powysland were Or a Lyon Rampant Gules 2 SOUTH-WALES or Deheubarâ—h conteined the Counties of Monmouth Glamorgan Caermarden Cardigan and Brecknock the greatest and most fruitfull part of all Wales but more exposed to the invasion of forrain Nations English Danes Flemmings and Norwegians by whom the Sea-Coasts were from time to time most grievously plagued Insomuch that the Kings and Princes hereof were inforced to remove their seat from Caermarthen where it was fixt at first unto Dynevour Castle as a place of greater strength and safety where it continued till the Princes of it were quite extinct called from hence Kings of Dynevour as before is said The chief Towns of it Caermarthen Monmouth Landaffe S. Davids spoken of alreadie The Kings and Princes as farre I can find upon any certainty are these that follow The Princes of South-Wales A. Ch. 877. 1 Cadel 2 Howel 907. 3 Howel Dha 948. 4 Owen 5 Aeneas 6 Theodore the great 1077. 7 Rhese ap Theodore 1093. 8 Gryffith ap Rhese 9 Rhese II. ap Gryffith 10 Gryffith ap Rhese the last Prince of South-Wales of the Line of Cadel after they had with great strugling maintained their liberty for the space of 300 years and upwards but so that though they still preserved the title of Princes they lost a great part of their Countrie to the Norman-English For in the reign of William Rusus Bernard de Newmark a noble Norman seized upon those parts which now make the Countie of Brecknock being then a fair and goodly Lordship and
ditches and an antient Castle The Town great beautifull and rich adorned with sumptuous buildings both private and publick and replenished with wealthy Merchants and men of trade the principall of all the Province erected into an Earldom by Charls the Great and sometimes used for the stile of the Earls of Hainalt In this town is the noble Nunnerie of S. Valdrude once a Dutchesse of Lorrain the Nuns whereof are to be Ladies and Gentlewomen of noble families in the morning apparelled in white like Nuns in the afternoons according to their birth and qualities who when they please may leave the Cloister and be marryed The Abbesse hath both jurisdictions in the town and country about it and antiently did put the Earls of Hainalt into possession of the state Another Nunnerie like this but not of such large Revenues there is at 2 Maâ—buige on the Sambre a good town of Merchandise 3. Valenciennes seated on the Scheld and a little River called Rouelle which make not only in it many pleasant Isles but passe almost under every mans house to the great benefit and delight of the place and people The fite hereof so strong by nature besides the fortifications of Art that on the one side it may be easily made unapproachable by water and on the other sides so defended by hils that it can hardly be besieged but by three Armies at once A goodly large and beautifull town especially for publick buildings the chief whereof are the Church of our Lady built after the antient manner of Architecture with sumptuous arches 〈◊〉 goodly Pillars of Marble and Porphyrie the Earls Palace and the Town-hal buildings of great magnificence and excellent workmanship the birth-place of Henry the 7. Emperour of Germdnie of Mary daughter of Charls the Warlike and Froissart the great French Historian Finally a town which for the eminence thereof is governed as a State apart by it self having under the jurisdiction of it 3 Towns and 132 Villages which on occasions of appeal resort not to the Provinciall Councell at Montz but the great Councell at Machlyn 4. Chimay upon the River Blanche near a pleasant Forrest which gives the title of a Prince to the eldest son of the Duke of Arschot one of the principall Lords of Brabant who have here a very goodly Palace 5. Halle seated on the Seine which runs through it a place of great credit amongst the Papists by reason of an Image of the blessed Virgin famed for many miracles Of which see Lipsius on that Subject 6. Beauvais an old town at a pillar whereof begin all the wayes leading into France made of paved stones by Brunhault the wife of Sigebert King of Mets or Austrasia who with Fridegond the wife of Chilperick and Katharine Medices the wife of Henry the 2. are said to be the three Furies of France 7. Landrecie on the River Sambre famous for the notable resistance which it made to Charls the 5 1543. 8. Mariemburg built by Marie Queen of Hungarie Governesse here for the said Charls anno 1524. to serve as a Bulwark against France on which it frontireth 9. Philippe Ville built and well fortified for the same reason by King Philip the 2. 10. Bouchant upon the Scheld in the county of Ostrinand which countie is the title of the first son of Hainalt and by that name William the eldest son of Albert Earl of Hainalt and Holland was admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. 11. Conde a good little town seated on the Scheld the moiâ—ie whereof belonged heretofore to the house of Montpensâ—er in France as 12. Anghien a town of great trade for tapestrie to the house of Vendosme from whence the Princes of Conde and Dukes of â—nghien do derive their ticles 13. Beaumont upon the knap of a goodly hill whence it hath the name belonging at the present to the Dukes of Arschot but antiently the partage of the second son of the Earls of Hainalt 14. Bins or â—inche on a branch of the River Hain one of the jointuretowns of the Countesses of Hainalt much beautified and made a place of pleasures by Marie Queen of Hunâ—arie to whom it was given by Charls the 5. commonly called the Queens Paradise but burnt and utterly destroyed by the French anno 1554. 15. At h seated on both sides of the Dender a little but a pleasant and wealthie town here being held the staple of Linnen for all this country the cloth here sold amounting to 200000 crowns per annum As for the History of Hainalt the antient Inhabitants thereof were the Nervii the most valiant people of the Gaules dwelling within this part of the Forrest of Ardenne which in the beginning of the Kingdome of the French gave the title of Earl to many great and puissant Princes Growing too great and trusting too much to that greatnesse they drew upon themselves the jealousies of those mightier Princes by whom at last Brunulph Earl of Ardenne was slain in battle and his estate parcelled out amongst his children Alberic surnamed the Orphelin one of his younger sons being by Sigeberâ— King of Mets or Austrasia enfeoffed of this country by the name and title of Earl of Hainalt Hâ—nnevia the Latines call it Twice this Estate was added or united to that of Flanders 1 In the person of Baldwin the 5. Earl of Flanders succeeding hereunto in right of Richild his wife daughter of Regnier the 3. 2 By the marriage of Baldwin the 6. of Hainalt with Margaret Countesse of Flanders sister and heir of Philip of Elsas Earl of Flanders But being divided the first time by the usurpation of Flanders wrested from Arnulph the 3. by his Uncle Robert and the second time by the intrusion of John de Avesnes naturall son of Margaret the second daughter of the Emperor Baldwin into the Estate and Earldom of Hainalt it was finally annexed to Holland by the marriage of John de Avesnes to Adelize or Aleide daughter and at the last heir of Florence the 4. Earl of Holland Zeland c. from which it never was divided till they were both incorporated into that of Burgundie The EARLS of HAINALT 1 Alberic one of the younger sons of Brunulph Earl of Ardenne 2 Waultier son of Alberic 3 Waultier II. son of Waultier the first 4 Wauâ—tier III. son of Waltier the second 5 Albon in right of his wife eldest daughter of Walter the third 6 Albon II. son of the said Albon by that wife 7 Manassier son of Albon the second 8 Regnier son of Manassier 9 Regnier II. son of Regnier the first 10 Regnier III. son of Regnier the second 11 Baldwin V. of Flanders in right of Richild his wife the sole daughter to Regnier the third was Earl of Hainalt 1070 12 Arnulph son of Baldwin and Richild despoiled of his estate and life by his Uncle Robert who seised on the Earldom of Flanders 1071 13 Baldwin II. brother of Arnulph succeeded in Hainalt 14 Baldwin III. son of
Baldwin the second 15 Baldwin IV. son of Baldwin the third 16 Baldwin V. son of Baldwin the fourth 17 Baldwin VI. of Hainalt and VIII of Flanders in right of Margaret his wife sister and heâ—r of Philip of Elsas Earl of Flanders 1199 18 Baldwin VIII of Hainalt and IX of Flanders Emperour of Constantinople 1295 19 Joan Countesse of Hainalt and Flanders first married to Ferdinand of Portugal and then to Thomas Earl of Savoy 1244 20 Margaret the younger sister of Joan married to William of Bourbon Lord of Dampierre by whom she had William and Guy both Earls of Flanders 21 John de Avesnes base son of Margaret begot before her marriage by Buschart her Guardian the Porter of S. Peters in L'Isle by force and fraud extorted Hainalt from his Brethren born in lawfull wedlock and married Aleide daughter and heir of Florence the 4. Earl of Holland whose successours in both Estates we shall meet with there and amongst them with William the 2. father of Queen Philippa wife of Edward the 3. one of the most considerable of all the number The Arms hereof are quarterly Flanders and Holland 4. The Bishoprick of CAMBRAY Southward with Hainalt lieth the Bishoprick of CAMBRAY containing a goodly Town and territory reckoned of anciently as a part of Hainalt now a state distinct rather confederate with the Princes of the Netherlands then subject to them The Principall City hereof is Cambray called in Latine Cameracum seated on both sides of the River Scheld a fair goodly and mighty City full of people many of which are rich Merchants but all of them industrious especially in making that fine linnen Cloth from hence called Camerac or Cambrick The private buildings very fair but the publick much fairer especially the Monasteries and other Churches of which the most remarkable is that of our Ladie an ancient and sumptuous fabrick and the See Episcopall From whence the countrey and territory hereunto adjoyning is called Cambresis in which are divers Villages and places of importance the chief of which is Chasteau Cambresis six leagues from the City remarkable for the treaty held there betwixt France and Spain anno 1559. in which a peace was happily setled amongst all the chief Princes of Christendome 2. Avesnes le sec so called to distinguish it from Avesnes in Hainalt near which are digged excellent white stones for building little inferiour unto Marble This Bishoprick was founded in the person of S. Diogenes a Grecian born Anno 390. or thereabouts Whose Successours in tract of time became so potent that at the last the Bishop hereof became both the Lord spirituall and temporall of the Town and territory honoured with the title of a Duke and Prince of the Empire and in the end made an Arch-bishop by Pope Paul the 4. anno 1562. The City of Cambray made Imperiall by the Germane Emperours was first by Henry the fift given in protection to Robert of Hierusalem Earl of Flanders afterwards setled and confirmed on all his Successours by the Emperour Frederick anno 1164. Which notwithstanding the French finding it convenient for them divers times possessed it but governing with too great insolence they were driven out by the people in the time of Lewis the 11. and the town yeelded voluntarily unto Maximilian governour of these countries for his son Philip. Charles the 5. in the year 1543. built a strong Citadell in it pretending that he did it for defence of the Town against the French but indeed to keep it for himself After this it was taken by the Duke of Alenson brother of Henry the 3. of France then Governour of the Netherlands anno 1582. but regained not long after by the Spaniards the Inhabitants giving up the Town for want of victuals Since that continually possessed by the Spaniards but so that the people still enjoy their ancient priviledges and are governed by their own lawes and Bishops 5. NAMVR The Earldome of NAMVR hath on the East Hainalt on the West the Bishoprick of Leige on the North Brabantâ— and on the South Luxenbourg The countrey very small containing only 182. Villages and four walled Towns but plentifull of all commodities and replenished with a loyall and industrious people Particularly the aire hereof is very wholesome the countrey watered with many rivers and pleasant brooks amongst which the Sambre and the Maes which besides the benefit of portage yeeld great plenty of fish The hils whereof it hath not many clothed with woods abounding with all kinde of fowle and venison the vallies eminently fruitfull of all sorts of grain rich mines of Lead quarries of Marble of all colours as also of Porphyrie or Jasper and great plenty of Coal but in mines of Iron so abounding and that continually hammered by a painfull people that Vulcans forge may seem to be restored to the world again and seated here which as it makes the people wealthy so it keeps them from idlenesse And as for the Nobility they are generally valiant given to all military exercises fit for their degrees and very affectionate to their Prince the greatest vertue of a subject Walled Towns it hath but four as before was said that is to say 1. Namur the chief of all the Province where resideth the Councell for the countrey from which lyeth no appeal but to Machlyn only Seated between two hils on both sides of the Sambre which doth there fall into the Meuse The City rich inhabited for the most part by the Nobility defended with a strong Castle and beautified with a fair Cathedrall founded here in the Church of S. Albin anno 1559. Not farre off in the Villages of Ardenne and Monstier are two Nunneries of Ladies like those of Montz and Maubuige spoken of in Hainalt 2. Bovines upon the Meuse sacked by the French anno 1554. since repaired and fortified 3. Charlemont a small Town but of most exact fortifications built by Charles the 5. anno 1555. to oppose the French who had then possessed themselves of Mariemburg a Town of Halnalt 4. Valencourt a little Town but standing in a goodly and fruitfull countrey Of the Villages the chief is Doue seated on the Meuse or Maes fortified with a strong Castle and honoured with the title of a Viscountie 2. Floren 3. Vascie and 4. Sausin of much beauty and greatnesse The ancient Inhabitants of this countrey were a part of the Nervii first made an Earldone by some of the descendents of the sons of Clodius the second King of the French who being dispossessed of their Fathers kingdome by Meroveus the Master of his horse to whom he had committed the guardianship or tuition of them were forced to betake themselves to the most defensible parts of the great forrest of Ardenne and the parts adjoyning where they founded the great Earldome of Ardenne divided in succeeding times into many parcels of which this was one By what and by how many Earls possessed I am yet to learn but sold it was by John
rising out of a Sea wavie Argent Azure WEST-FRISELAND hath on the East Groyning-land and a part of Westphalen in High-Germany on the South Over-yssell and the Zuider-See on the North and West the main Ocean The Countrey generally moorish and full of fennes unapt for corn but yeelding great store of pasturage which moorishnesse of the ground makes the air very foggie and unhealthy nor have they any fewell wherewith to rectifie it except in that part of it which they call Seven-wolden but turf and Cow-dung which addes but little to the sweetnesse of an unsound air Nor are they better stored with Rivers here being none proper to this Countrey but that of Leuwars the want of which is supplyed by great channels in most places which doe not onely drain the Marishes but supply them with water Which notwithstanding their pastures doe afford them a good breed of horses fit for service plenty of Beeves both great and sweet the best in Europe next these of England and those in such a large increase that their Kine commonly bring two Calves and their Ewes three lambs at a time The Countrey divided into three parts In the first part called WESTERGOE lying towards Holland the principall towns are 1. Harlingen an Haven town upon the Ocean defended with a very strong Castle 2. Hindeloppen on the same Coast also 3. Staveren an Hanse Town opposite to Enchuisen in Holland the town decayed but fortified with a strong Castle which secures the Haven 4. Francker a new University or Schola illustris as they call it 5. Sneck in a low and inconvenient situation but both for largenesse and beauty the best in this part of the Province and the second in esteem of all the countrey In Oâ—ffergoâ— or the East parts lying towards Groiningland the townes of most note are 6. Leuwarden situate on the hinder Leuwars the prime town of West-Friâ—eland and honoured with the supreme Court and Chancery hereof from which there lyeth no appeal a rich town well built and strongly fortified 7. Doccum bordering upon Groyning the birth place of Gemma Frisiiâ— In SEVEN-VVOLDEN or the Countrey of the Seven Forrests so called from so many small Forrests joining neer together is no town of note being long time a Woodland Countrey and not well inhabited till of late The number of the walled Townes is 11 in all oâ— the Villages 〈◊〉 Burroughs 345. To this Province belongeth the Isle of Schelinke the shores whereof are plentifully stored with Dog-fish took by the Inhabitants in this manner The men of the Iland attire themselves with beasts skins and then fall to dancing with which sport the fish being much delighted make out of the waters towards them nets being pitched presently betwixt them and the water Which done the men put off their disguises and the frighted fish hastning towards the sea are caught in the toyles Touching the Frisons heretofore possessed of this countrey we shall speak more at large when we come to East-Friseland possessed also by them and still continuing in the quality of a free Estate governed by its own Lawes and Princes here only taking notice that the Armes of this Friseland are Azure semy of Billets Argent two Lyons Or. The ancient Inhabitants of these three Provinces were the Batavi and Caninefates inhabiting the Island of the Rhene situate betwixt the middle branch thereof and the Waeâ— which now containeth South-Holland Vtrecht and some part of Gueldres the Frisii dwelling in West-Friseland and the North of Holland and the Mattiaci inhabiting in the Isles of Zeland By Charles the Bald these countries being almost unpeopled by the Norman Piracies were given to Thierrie son of Sigebert a Prince of Aquitain with the title of Earl his Successours acknowledging the Soveraignty of the Crown of France till the time of Arnulph the 4. Earl who atturned Homager to the Empire In John the 2. they became united to the house of Hainalt and in William the 3. to that of Bavaria added to the estates of the Dukes of Burgundie in the person of Duke Philip the Good as appeareth by this succession of The EARLS of HOLLAND ZELAND and LORDS of WEST-FRISELAND 863 1 Thierrie or Theodorick of Aquitain the first Earl c. 903 2 Thierrie II. son of Thierrie the 1. 3 Thierrie the III. the son of Theodorick the 2. 988 4 Arnulph who first made this Estate to be held of the Empire shin in a war against the Frisons 993 5 Thierrie IV. son of Arnulph 1039 6 Thierrie V. son of Theodorick the 4. 1048 7 Florence brother of Thierrie the 5. 1062 8 Thierrie VI. son of Florence in whose minority the Estate of Holland was usurped by Godfrey le Bossu Duke of Lorrein by some accompted of as an Earl hereof 1092 9 Florence II. surnamed the Fat son of Thierrie the 6. 1123 10 Thierrie VII who tamed the stomachs of the Frisons 1163 11 Florence III. a companion of Frederick Barbarossa in the wars of the Holy-Land 1190 12 Thierrie VIII son to Florence the 3. 1203 13 William the brother of Thierrie and Earl of East-Friseland which countrey he had before subdued supplanted his Neece Ada his Brothers daughter but after her decease dying without issue succeeded in his owne right unto the Estate 1223 14 Florence IV. son of William 1235 15 William II. son of Florence the 4. elected and crowned King of the Romans slain in a war against the Frisons 1255 16 Florence the V. the first as some write who called himself Earl of Zeland the title to those Ilands formerly questioned by the Flemmings being relinquished to him on his marriage with Beatrix the daughter of Guy of Dampierre Earl of Flanders 1296 17 John the son of Florence the 5. subdued the rebellious Frisons the last of the male-issue of Thierrie of Aquitaine EARLS of HAINALT HOLLAND c. 1300 18 John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt son of John of Avesnes Earl of Hainalt and of the Ladie Aleide sister of William the 2. and daughter of Florence the 4. succeeded as next heir in the Earldome of Holland c. 1305 19 William III. surnamed the Good Father of the Lady Philippa wife of one Edward the 3. 1337 20 William IV. of Holland and the II. of Hainalt slain in a war against the Frisons 1346 21 Margaret sister and heir of William the 4. and eldest daughter of William the 3. married to Lewis of Bavaria Emperour of the Germans forced to relinquish Holland unto William her second son and to content her self with Hainalt 1351 22 William V. second son of Lewis and Margaret his elder Brother Steven succeeding in Baâ—aria in right of Maud his wife daughter and coheir of Henry Duke of Lancaster succeeded in the Earldome of Leicester 1377 23 Albert the younger Brother of William the fift fortunate in his warres against the Frisons 1404 24 William VI. Earl of Osternant and by that name admitted Knight of the Garter by King Richard the 2. eldest
Adolphus 1475 13 William V. of Berg and VI. of Gulick son of Gerrard 1511 14 Marie daughter and heir of William Dutchesse of Gulick and Berg conveyed the whole Estate in marriage to John the 3. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March continuing in that Familie till the expiration of it in the person of John Williliam the last Prince hereof anno 1610. 4 The Earldom of MARCH or MARK hath on the East and North Westphalia on the West the Dukedom of Cleve on the South that of Berg or Mont. So called as being seated in the Marches of Westphalen out of which it was taken The Countrie for the most part like the rest of Westphalen more fit for pasturage then corn woodie and yeelding store of pawnage to those heards of swine with which it plentifully abounds Chief places in it are 1 Werden upon the River Ruer on the edge of Westphalia the people whereof get great wealth by grazing of Cattle 2 Soest in Latine Susatum for wealth and greatnesse not inferiour to any in Westphalen except Munster only consisting of ten parishes and lording it over many rich and pleasant Villages Anciently it belonged to the Bishops of Colen but in the year 1444. did voluntarily yeild it self to the Duke of Cleve being then Earl of March also and by Duke John the 4. courageously defended against those Prelates 3 Arusberg a fine and pleasant site used for a retiring place by the Electours of Colen unto whom it belongs 4 Dortmond in Latine Tremonia a Countie anciently of it self and held immediately of the Empire possessed by the Troâ—manni a tribe of the Suevians from whence first called Tretmania and at last Tremonia 5 blancostein built commodiously by Adolphus the fift of that name and first Earl of March as was also 6 Hâ—m or Hammone 7 Vnna of which nothing memorable 8 Altena the first title of the Earls of this house before they assumed that of the Earls of March assumed first by Adolphus the 4. on the Conquest of some Lands in the Marches of Westphalen continuing in that Familie till united with Cleve As for the Earldom or Dukedom of CLEVE out of which it was taken and to which the rest of those estates did in time accrew it was one of the most ancient Estates or Principalities in these parts of the world continuing in a direct line for the space of 900 years held by them of the Kings of France and afterwards of the Kings of Lorrain till the incorporating of that Kingdom with the German Empire Begun first by Elias Grullius companion to Charls Martel in his wars against the Frisons Saxons and Bavarians whose son Theodorick added hereto by marriage the Countie of Teisterbant containing the Towns and Seigneuries of Aliena in Wesiphalen as also of Bomel Heusden Buren Culemberg in the Belgick Provinces By Baldwin the sixt Earl was added the territory of Twentzen in Latine Regio Tuentana given him by Ludovicus Pius by Theodorick the fift the town and Seigneurie of Duislake setled upon him on his marriage with Mathilda the heir thereof by Theodorick the 9. the County of Hulkenrade near Nuys in the land of Colen together with the towns of Duysburg and Culembourg bought of Rodolphus Habspurgensis by John his son the town and territory of Keisarswerd bought of Charles the 4. By Adolph the 29. Earl the Earldome of March formerly taken out of it was again united by Adolph his successour made the first Duke hereof by the Emperour Sigismund anno 1417. the Lordships of Gennep Duiffels and Reixwald bought of the said Emperour together with the County of Ravenstein the Towns of Leoburg Limers and Hatteren for the ransome of William Duke of Berg and other noble persons taken prisoners by him anno 1397. by John the first Duke of that name the Town and territory of Soest and finally by John the 3. the Dukedomes of Berg and Gulick as heir thereof by his mother Mary sole daughter and heir of William the fift and sixt the last Duke thereof To which great height this ancient and noble family had not long attained and thereby made themselves and their sons and daughters fit matches for the greatest Princes but it pleased God to bring it to its fatall end and by that means to dissipateâ— his brave estate in the hands of strangers as shall be shewed in the Conclusion of this Catalogue of The EARLES and DUKES of CLEVE A. Ch. 717 1 Elias Grallius companion in the wars of Charles Martell 732 2 Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Lord of Teisterbant 755 3 Rainold son of Theodorick Earl of Cleve and Teisterbant 767 4 Conon of great fame in Armes under Charles the great 778 5 John son of Conon marryed the daughter of Michael Curopalates Emperour of Constantinople 790 6 Robert the eldest son of John 798 7 Baldwin the brother of Earl Robert After whose death anno 830. the Earldone of Teisterbant was taken out of it and made the portion of Robert a younger son from whom descended the two houses of March and Berg. 830 8 Ludowick son of Baldwin 834 9 Eberard brother of Ludovick who gave Teisterbant to his brother Robert 843 10 Luithardus Earl of Cleve 878 11 Baldwin II. 928 12 Arnold 968 13 Wignan son of Arnold 1004 14 Conrade made an Earl of the Empire in the life of his father 1045 15 Theodorick II. 1088 16 Theodorick III. companion of Godfrey of Bovillon in the holy Land 1114 17 Arnold II. brother of Theodorick the 3. 1161 18 Theodorick IV. 19 Arnold III. 1205 20 Arnold IV. 1218 21 Theodorick V. 1229 22 Theodorick VI. 1247 23 Theodorick VII 1255 24 Theodorick VIII 1271 25 Theodorick IX 26 Otho son of Theodorick 1309 27 Theodorick X. brother of Otho II. 2325 28 John brother of Theodorick and Canon of Colen the last of the masculine issue of Elias Grallius 29 Adolphus the VII of March son of Adolph the 6. of March and Mary of Cleve first Archbishop of Colen as six of this house of March had been almost successively before him succeeded on the death of his Uncle John to the Earldome of Cleve inaugurated thereunto by Charles the 4. 1389 30 Adolph II. of Cleve and VIII of March created the first Duke of Cleve by the Emperour Sigismund at the Councell of Constance anno 1417. 1443 31 John III. son of Adolph Duke of Cleve Earl of March and Lord of Ravenstein 1481 32 John II. of the rank of Dukes and the IV of the Earls 1521 33 John III. Duke of Cleve and Earl of March c. by descent from his Father and Duke of Gulick and Berg in right of his wife daughter and heir of William the last Duke thereof 1539 34 William son of John the 3. and Mary his wife daughter and sole heir of William the last Duke of Gulick and Berg father of the Lady Anne of Cleve one of the wives of Henry the 8. of England He contended very strongly against Charles the fift for
seated on the Erp not far from its fall into the Rhene the break-neck of the glories of Charles Duke of Burgundie who being resolved to get this town into his hands as a convenient passe into Germanie lay so long before it that he lost the opportunity of joyning with King Edward the 4. of England whom he had purposely invited to the war of France and yet was fain to go without it By means whereof he grew so low in reputation that he was undermined by the French defied by the Lorrainer forsook by the English baffled by the Switzers and at last overthrown and slain by that beggerly nation 3. Ernace or Andernach by Marcellinus called Antenacum one of the ten Garrisons erected by the Romans on the banks of the Rhene to secure their Province from the Germans the other nine being Confluenz Bopport Wormes Bing Zabern Altrip Selts Strasburg and Wassenberg 4. Lintz seated on the same River also 5. Sontina a town of good repute 6. Zulp now a village of no esteem but for the Antiquities of it by Tacitus and Antoninus called Tolbiacum most memorable for the great victory which Clovis the first Christian King of the French upon a vow made in the heat of the fight to embrace the Gospell obtained against the whole power of the Almans never presuming after that to invade his territories 7. Rhineburg commonly called Berck the most northern town of all the Bishoprick situate on the Rhene as the name imports there where the lands of this Bishop as also of the Dukes of Cleve and the Earls of Muers meet upon a point A Town which for these 60. years hath been of little use or profit to the right owner possessed sometimes by the Spaniards sometimes by the confederate States for each commodiously seated as opening a passage up the River and receiving great customes on all kinde of Merchandise passing to and fro But having finally been possessed by the Spaniard from the year 1606 till 1633 it was then regained for the States by Henry of Nassaw Prince of Orange with the losse of no more then 60. men there being found in the Town 30. Brasse peeces of Ordnance 70. barrels of powder with victuals and ammunition of all sorts thereunto proportionable 8. Colen situate on the Rhene first built by the Vbii before mentioned and by them called Oppidum Vbiorum afterwards in honour of Agrippina daughter of Germanicus and wife of Claudius who was here born made a Roman Colonie and called Colonia Agrippina and sometimes by way of eminency Colonia only thence the name of Colen A rich large populous and magnificent City containing about five miles in compasse in which are numbred 19 Hospitals 37 Monasteries of both Sexes 30 Chappels of our Lady 9 parishes and 10 Collegiate Churches besides the Cathedrall being a Church of vast greatnesse but of little beauty and not yet finished the Metropolitan whereof is Chancellour of Italy the second of the three Electors and writes himself Duke of Wâ—stphalen and Angrivaria Nigh to this Town did Caesar with incredible expedition make a bridge over the Rhene which more terrified the barbarous enemy then the reports of his valour so powerful is laborious industry that it overcometh all dysasters and maketh the mostunpassable waters yeeld to Heroick resolutions In this Town also are said to lie the bodies of the three wisemen which came from the East to worship our Saviour vulgarly called the three Kings of Colen The whole story is at large written in tables which are fastned unto their Tombes The pith whereof is this The first of them called Melchior an old man with a large beard offered Gold as unto a King the second called Gasper a beardlesse young man offered Frankineense as unto God The third called Balthasar a Blackmoor with a spreading beard offered Myrrhe as unto a Man ready for his Sepulchre That they were of Arabia the tale saith is probable firs because they came from the East and so is Arabia in respect of Hierusalem and 2. because it is said in the 72 Psalme The Kings of Arabia shall bring gifts As for their bodies they are there said to have been translated by Helena the mother of Constantine unto Constantinople from thence by Eustorfius Bishop of Millain removed unto Millain and finally brought hither by Rainoldus Bishop hereof anno 1164. This is the substance of the history which for my part I reckon among the Apocrypha except it be their comming from some part of Arabia but have not leisure in this place to refell the Fable 2 Next to the Bishoprick of Colen lieth the land of TRIERS extended all along the course of the Moselle from the Dukedome of Lorrain on the South to the influx of that River into the Rhene at the City of Confluentz where it bordereth on the Land of Colen and being bounded on the East with Luxembourg as on the West with some part of Franconia The Countrey towards Lorrain and Luxembourg somewhat wilde and barren more fruitfull about Triers it self and the bank of the Rhene in all parts generally more pleasant then profitable the greatest riches of it lying in woods and Minerals The Bishops See here first erected by Eucherius a Disciple and follower of S. Peter The reality whereof not only testified by the Martyrologies but by Methodius a writer of approved credit who addes Valerius and Maternus for his next successours the line Episcopall continuing till the Councell of Arles anno 326 Agritius Bishop of Triers subscribing to the Acts thereof From this time forwards and before the Bishop had the reputation and authority of a Metropolitan the City of Triers being anciently the Metropolis of Belgica prima within which it stands increased exceedingly by being made one of the three Electors of the Spiritualty though the last in order and Chancellour to the Emperour for the Realm of France the fortunes of which Realm it followed till wrested from it with the rest of the Kingdome of Lorrain by the German Emperours Places of most importance in it are 1. Confluents now Cobolentz the Confluentes of Antoninus so called because seated on the confluence or meeting of the Rhene and the Moselle the station anciently of the first Legion A populous and well-built town and seated in a pleasant and fertill Countrey 2. Embretstein over against Cobolentz on the other side of the Rhene beautified with a strong Castle of the Bishops mounted upon a lofty hill which not only gives a gallant prospect to the eye but commands both the Town and River 3. Boppart seated on the Rhene and called so quasi Bonport from the commodiousnesse of the Creek upon which it standeth for the use of shipping one of the forts as Confluents before mentioned was erected by the Romans on the Rhene for defence of Gaul against the Germans occasioning in time both Towns It was once miserably wasted by Richard Earl of Cornwall and King of the Romans because the Bishop of Triers agreed not
last being an estate in Lorrain accrewing to them by the marriage of a fourth Philip the fift in name and order of the house of Lichteberg with Margaret sole daughter and heir of Ludovick the last Earl thereof Betwixt the Counties of Nassaw and Hanaw on both sides of the River Lou lies the Earldome of SOLMS the first Earl whereof of whom there is any good Constat was Henry honoured with this title anno 1220. But being I finde them in the Catalogue of the Counts Imperiall made before that time I must conclude them to be ancienter then the date aforesaid though that sufficient to ennoble a far greater Family By the marriage of Conrade the ninth from Henry first with Elizabeth one of the daughters of William of Nassaw Prince of Orange and after with the widow of the Earl of Egmond they came to be of such Authority amongst the Netherlands as to be priviledged with a place and suffrage in the Councell of the States Generall there settled at the present in their greatest honour especially since the marriage of Henry of Nassaw Prince of Orange with a daughter of Earl Conrade by his second wife the mother of William of Nassaw now Prince of Orange and husband to the Princesse Mary the eldest daughter of Great Britain But besides their Estates there they are possessed in this tract of 1 Branufels which gives title to the first branch of the house of Solms 2 Croneberg the possession of the second branch of this Family and 3 Solms on the north side of the Lou the root of both Of the Imperiall Cities in this Confederation the first is Friberg called for distinction sake Friberg in Wederaw to difference it from another Town of that name in Brisgow situate in the midle of delicious and most fruitfull elds and memorable for the stout resistance which it made to Adolphus of Nassaw at that time Emperour who when he could not get it by force or famine obtained it by fraud and put to death no lesse then 40 of chief Nobility whom he found in the Castle So hated for that bloody fact that he was shortly after deprived of the Empire and slain in fight by Albert of Austria his Competitor The second of the two is Wetzelaer seated on the Lou where it meets with the Dille which rising neer Dillengberg a town of the Earl of Nassawes doth here lose its name into the greater A town Imperiall confederate with Frideberg and the Princes before mentioned for maintaining their common liberties and the Religion publickly professed amongst them being that of the Reformed Churches of Calvins Platform 10. FRANCONIA FRANCONIA or FRANKENLAND is bounded on the East with the Vpper Palatinate and part of Voitland on the West with the Confederates of Wederaw and part of the Rhene on the north with Hassia and Thuringia and on the south with the Palatinate of the Rhene and some part of Schwaben so called from the French Franci or Francones in whose possession it was when they were first known unto the Romans the Residence of their Dukes or Princes in this noble Province appropriating the name unto it Called also Francia Orientalis to difference it from the Realm of France which lay more towards the West The Country on the out-parts overgrown wholly in a manner with woods and forrests and environed almost with Mountains parts of the old Hercinian Wolds is within pleasant plain and fruitfull sufficiently plentifull both of corn and wines but abundantly well stored with Rape and Licoras and yeilding good pasture for Cattell so that we may compare it to a fine piece of Cloth wrought about with a course list or an excellent fine piece of Lawn with a canvasse Selvage Chief Rivers of it are 1 The Main or Moenus which running thorow the midst of it is received into the Rhene below Frankfort 2 The Sala whence the adjoyning French had the name of Salii and Conrade Emperour of the Germans the surname of Salicus 3 Radiantis 4 Sinna 5 Tubero 6 Aestus c. The People of it are ingenious patient of labour strong of body and very industrious not suffering any to be idle that can earn his living of what sort soever The off-spring of the ancient French who having over-mastered Gaul and the parts adjoyning left here the seminary of their strength and a stock of their antient Princes Marcomir brother of Pharamond the first King of the French governing in these parts as Duke and leaving the estate and title unto his posterity The catalogue of which Princes take in order thus The PRINCES of the FRANKES and DUKES of FRANCONIA of the old FRENCH Race A. Ch. 326 1 Genebaldus the son of Dagobert descended from the old Regal stock of the Sicambri united with other Dutch nations about 60 or 70 yeers before in the name of Frankes having subdued those parts which lay towards the River Moenus became the first Prince of the Eastern Frankes or Lord of Francia Orientalis 356 2 Dagobert the sonne of Genebaldus who added the District of Triers unto his Estates 377 3 Clodovaeus or Ludovicus the sonne of Dagobert 398 4 Marcomir the sonne of Clodovaeus who extended his Dominion Eastwards towards Bavaria and Bohemia 402 5 Pharamund or Waramund the sonne of Marcomir the first of this line which took unto himself the title of King of the French on the assuming whereof aiming at matters of more importance he left Franconia or East-France with the Title of Duke to his brother Marcomir 419 6 Marcomir the brother of Pharamund 423 7 Prunmesser by some called Priamus the son of Marcomir 435 8 Genebaldus II. the son of Prunmesser 455 9 Sunno the son of Genebald the second 478 10 Clodomirus or Luitomarus the son of Sunno 515 11 Hygobaldus the son of Clodomir who became a Christian and added Wormes and Mentz unto his Estates 541 12 Helenus by some called Hermericus a Christian also who passing over the Rhene subdued that tract bordering betwixt Triers and Lorrain which the Dutch call Westerich 571 13 Gotofridus the son of Helenus a Christian also but not able to perswade his people to the same belief 595 14 Genebaldus III. the son of Gotofrede 615 15 Clodomir II. the son of Genebald the third 638 16 Heribert the Nephew of Clodomir the second 668 17 Clodovaeus or Clovis II. the Cousin-german of Heribert 680 18 Gosbertus the son of Clovis the second 706 19 Gosbertus II. the son of Gosbert the first 720 20 Hetavus the son of Gosbert the second the last Duke of Franconia of this line Who dying without issue male anno 740. bequeathed it at his death to Pepin who afterwards was King of France Father of Charles the great according to a former contract made between those Princes and Charles no sooner had it in his possession but he bestowed the greatest part of it on Burchard the first Bishop of Wurtzburg anno 752. made Bishop of that City by Boniface Arch-bishop of Mentz
in their own language doe call themselves Zechians After his death the State relapsed again into a confused Anarchie till the yeer 670. at what time not respecting the Progeny of Zechius the founder of their Common-wealth and first estate they fastned upon Crocus a man of good esteem amongst them and elected him to be their Duke Crocus vir justus magnae apud Bohemos opinionis Princeps electus est as Bertholdus telleth us Crocus being dead the Bohemians elected Libussa his youngest daughter and of her government soon wearied they made choice of Primislaus for their Prince and made him husband to Libussa A man taken from the Plough as their stories tell us to espouse the Princesse it being ordered and agreâ—â— on by her many Suiters that he whosoever he was before whom an horse purposely let loose did first make a stand should be the Husband of the Lady and have the government of the State The Horse first makes a stand before Primislaus being then at plough having perhaps some Mare in his Teeme and he accordingly is received and admitted their Prince These with the other Dukes from the time of Crocus the first Legislator of the Bohemians take in order thus The DUKES of BOHEMIA 1 Crocus the Law-giver or Lycurgus of Bohemia 2 Libussa youngest daughter to Crocus with Primislaus her husband a second Quinctius Founder of Prague 3 Neramislaus sonne of Primislaus and Libussa 4 Mnoatha one of the sonnes of Neramislaus Cotemporary with Charls the Great 5 Voricius sonne of Mnatha 6 Wenceslaus 7 Bela. 8 Nastricius sonne of Bela. 9 Bozzivoius the first Christian Prince of the Bohemians Contemporarie with the Emperour Arnulph 10 Sbitignaeus sonne to Bozzivoius 11 Vladislaus brother to Sbitignaeus 12 Wenceslaus II. surnamed the Saint slaine by his brother Boleslaus 13 Boleslaus a wicked and ungodly Prince 14 Boleslaus II. sonne of the former a great advancer of Christianty amongst hiâ— people 15 Boleslaus III. one of the sonnes of Boleslaus the second 16 Jaromir sonne to Boleslaus the third 17 Vdalricus brother of Boleslaus the third and Uncle of Jaromir 18 Predislaus sonne to Vdalricus 19 Sbitignaeus II. sonne to Predislaus 1061 20 Vratislaus brother of Sbitignaeus whom for his manifold deferts the Emperour Henry the 4. created the first King of Bohemia anno 1608. whose Successors take thus out of Bertholdus and Dubravius The KINGS and DUKES of BOHEMIA A. Ch. 1086 1 Vratislaus the brother of Spitignaeus Duke of Bohemia was by Henry the 4. at Metz created King 2 Conrade brother to Vratislaus notwithstanding that his brother had 3 sons was elected Duke of Bohemia 3 Brecislaus son to Vratislaus the two sons of Conrade being rejected is by the Bohemians chosen Duke 1100 4 Borivorius the 4. son of Brecislaus is chosen by the Bohemians his eldest brothers then all living 1109 5 Sutopulcus Cousin german to Borivorius by the consent and favour of the people deposed Borivorius and caused himself to be elected in his place 6 Vladislaus II. brother to Borivorius preferred by the people to the throne before Otho the brother and Henry the son of Sutopulcus the last Prince 7 Sobeslaus brother to Vladislaus promoted to the State before the sonne of Vladislaus 1159 8 Vladislaus III. son of Vladislaus the 2. the four sons of Sobeslaus omitted is chosen and crowned the second King of Bohemia by Frederick the Emperour but deposed by the States because he was not by them formerly elected according to their priviledges and customs 9 Vldericus the third son of Sobeslaus his elder brethren yet living was by the people elected in the room of Vladislaus and his son Frederick whom the Emperour Frederick had by force established in the throne 10 Sobeslaus II. second son to Sobeslaus was by Frederick above named expelled and he also by the Bohemians 11 Conrade Grandchild to Otho the brother of Sutopulcus elected by the Bohemiam in place of Frederick between which two Princes there was continuall war 12 Wenceslaus Uncle unto Conrade and son of Otho aforesaid was preferred before many nearer the succession Him Primislaus expelled but fearing his return quitted Prague 13 Henry Bishop of Prague a stranger to the bloud was by a generall consent elected Duke 14 Vladislaus IV. brother to Primislaus the son of Wenceslaus being put by succeeded Henry and soon after resigned 1199 15 Primislaus elected by the Bohemians and by the Emperour Philip crowned the 3. King of Bohemia at Mentz was brother to Vladiâ—laus the 4. 1248 16 Ottocarus notwithstanding that Winceslaus his elder brother had been crowned in his Fathers life time was acknowledged King He was slain in battle by Rodolphus the Emperour 1278 17 Wencesâ—aus II. son to Ottocarus 1284 18 Wenceslaus III. sonne to Wenceslaus the last of the Bohemian Princes of the masculine race 1304 19 Rodolphus son to the Emperour Albertus is by the potencie of his Father and the election of the States seated on the Throne being otherwise a stranger to the bloud-royall of Bohemia 1305 20 Henry Duke of Carinthia husband to Anne the second daughter of Wenceslaus the 2. is chosen by the Bohemians but being weary of his Government they elect John Earl of Luxenbourg Finally Henry was murdered by one of his Nephews 1311 21 John Earl of Luxenbourg sonne to Henry the 7. Emperour and husband to Elizabeth youngest daughter to Wenceslaus the 2. is elected the Lady Anne yet living 1346 22 Charls sonne to John and Emperour of that name the 4. the Author of the Golden Bull. 1362 23 Wenceslaus IV. Emperour also in whose time the troubles of the Hussites and the valour of Zisca was famous 1418 24 Sigismund brother to Wenceslaus maketh himself King by force and at his death commendeth Albertus Duke of Austria the huband of his daughter Elizabeth unto the States of the Kingdom 1437 25 Albertus Duke of Austria elected upon the commendation of Sigismund by the Bohemian Lords 1440 26 Ladislaus son to Albert who being the brother of two sisters commended yet one George Pogibrachius unto the States as fittest to succeed him 1458 27 George Pogibrachius neither by affinity or consanguinity of the bloud succeeded And he though he had three sons yet for the benefit of his Country he advised the Nobles after his death to elect their King from Poland 1471 28 Ladislaus II. son to Casimire King of Polvnd and to Elizabeth the younger daughter of Albert Duke of Austria the issue of Anne the elder sister still living elected King of Bohemia 1516 29 Ludovicus son to Ladislaus elected and crowned by the means of his Father then living King of Hungary also 1526 30 Ferdinand Archduke of Austria brother to Charls the 5. and husband to Anne sister to Ludovicus by his letters reversall acknowledged that he was chosen King of Bohemia not of any right but of meer free-will according to the liberties of that Kingdome 1565 31 Maximilian eldest son of Ferdinand was in his Fathers life time and at his
Lord Marcher anno 927. conditioned that he should defend those Marches the old Marck as they now call it against the Sclaves These Marquesses at the first Officiary and at the appointment of the Emperour and to him accomptable Sigard the fourth from Sigefride governing here for Otho the third was the first Electour of these Marquesses and Eudo the second of that name and third from Sigard the last that held this honour at the Emperours pleasure that dignity after his decease being made Hereditary in the person of Albert of Anhalt surnamed Vrsus by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa which Albert having very much enlarged his border by the conquest and extermination of the Sclaves caused their unpeopled Country to be planted with new Dutch Colonies out of Holland Zealand Flanders and those parts of the Netherlands The house of this Albert being extinct in John the fourth it was given by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria to Lewis his sonne by Otho the brother of that Lewis sold for 200000 Ducats unto Charles the fourth by Sigismund the son of Charles to Iodocus Marquesse of Moravia but afterwards being redeemed again it was by the said Sigismund conferred on Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg in recompense of his faithfull service in the wars of Hungary and Bohemia In his posterity it remaineth but much increased in power and patrimony by the additions of the Dukedome of Prussia Cleve Gulick and Berg the Marquisates of Auspach and Iagendorfe the Earldome of Marck in Wesiphalen now a part of Cleveland the Lordships of Prignits and Crossen in Silesia the towns of Hoff and Colmebach in Voiteland with the County of Rapin and the town and territory of Cothus in the Lower Lusatia Insomuch that this is now the most powerfull Family in all Germany The Marquesses hereof from Albert the son of Vrse follow in this order The MARQUESSES of BRANDENBVRG A. Ch. 927 1 Sigifride Earl of Ringelheim made the first Marquesse of this border by the Emperour Henry the first 2 Gero by the appointment of Otho the first 3 Bruno Earl of Within created Marquesse hereof by the same Emperour 4 Hugh the son of Bruno by the favour of Otho the third 5 Sigard the brother of Hugh made by the same Emperour the first Marquesse Elector 6 Theodorick the son of Sigard outed of his command by Mistivoius one of the Princes of the Sclaves named Obotriti 7 Vdo Earl of Soltwedel the Sclaves being beaten and expulsed created Marquesse and Elector by Conrade the second 8 Vdo II. son of Vdo the first proscribed by Henry the fourth for joyning with Rodulph Duke of Schwaben in the war against him 9 Primislaus King of the Obotriti the Ancestour of the Dukes of Mecklinbourg advanced unto these honours by the said Henry the fourth and by him held unto his death After which made hereditary by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa in the person of Albert of Anhalt the son of Vrsus 1152 10 Albert of Anhalt the first Hereditary Marquesse father of Barnard who was created Elector and Duke of Saxony in the place of Henry surnamed the Lyon by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa 11 Otho son of Albert. 12 Otho II. son of Otho the first 13 Albert II. brother of Otho the second 14 John son of Albert the second 15 John II. son of John the first 16 Conrade brother of John the second 17 John III. son of Conrade 18 Waldemar brother of John the third 19 Waldemar II. Nephew of Waldemar the first by his brother Henry 20 John IV. brother of Waldemar the second the last Marquesse of the house of Anhalt the Marquisate escheating to the Empire for want of heires 21 Lewis of Bavaria created Marquesse and Elector of Brandenbourg by his 〈◊〉 the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria on the said escheat 22 Lewis II. surnamed the Roman on the resignation of his brother succeeds in the Marquisate and Electorall dignity 23 Otho brother to Lewis the first and second who sold the Marquisate and Electorall dignity to Charles the fourth 24 Wenceslaus son of Charles the fourth afterwards King of Bohemia and Emperour of the Romans 25 Sigismund brother of Wenceslaus Emperour of the Romans King of Hungary and Bohemia Earl of Luxenbourg who sold this Marquisate to Iodocus Marquesse of Moravia and having afterwards redeemed it conferred the same on 1417 26 Frederick Burgrave of Nurenberg solemnly invested herein at the Councell of Constance anno 1414. for which investiture he paid unto the Emperour the summe of 400000 Crownes 1440 27 Frederick II. son of Frederick the first to whom the Emperour Frederick the third gave the Dukedome of Pomeren 1470 28 Albert brother of Frederick the second called the Achilles of Germany relinquished to Bugeslaus the 10 th the possession of Pomeren but his successours ever since have retained the Title and kept on foot their pretentions to it From Frederick his second son descended Albert the first Duke of Prussia Frederick the first Marquesse of Auspach George the first Marquesse of Jagendorfe and Albert called the Alcibiades of Germany who so harassed Franconia in the dayes of Charles the fift 1486 29 John son of Albert. 1499 30 Joachim son of John who founded the University of Frankford anno 1506. and authorized the Reformation of Religion in his time begun 1535 31 Joachim II son of Joachim the first 1571 32 John-George son of Jocahim the second 33 Joachim-Frederick son of John-George 34 John Sigismund son of Joachim Frederick who had to wife the Lady Anne daughter of Albert-Frederick the second Duke of Prussia and of Mary Eleanor his wife eldest daughter of William the first Duke of Cleve Gulick c. 1620 35 George-William sonne of John Sigismund and the Lady Anne claiming in her right the Dukedomes of Cleve Gulick and Berg the Earldomes of Marck and Ravenspurg and the seigneury of Ravenstein which he possessed a while divided with his cousin Volfgangus Palatine of Newberg son of Magdalen the younger sister of Mary Eleanor But falling out about their partage the Palatine of Newberg called in the Spaniard and this Marquesse the Confederate States of the Netherlands who have hitherto shared the most part betwixt them After the death of Bugeslaus the last Duke of Pomerania he was to have succeeded also in that estate then possessed by the Swedes Of the agreement made between them and the great accrewment thereby following to the house of Brandenburg we shall speak more there 36 Frederick-William son of George-William now Elector of Brandenbourg The Religion of this Country is for the most part according to the form and doctrine of Luther first introduced and authorised by Marquesse Joachim the first In which estate it continued till the breach betwixt the present Elector and the Palatine of Newberg At which time the Palatine having married a daughter of Bavaria the most potent Prince of the Popish party reconciled himself to the Church of Rome the better to assure himself of the aid of Spain and this
by which parted from Frankenland So called from the Turingians the antient Inhabitants hereof communicating their name to the place they dwelt in The Countrey environed round about with woody mountaines but within those mountains plain and pleasant fruitfull in Corn and very plentifull of Woods which yeelds great profit to the people not without some Mines of Gold and Silver and rich pits of Salt able to furnish out a feast but for wine onely which is the greatest want hereof The whole length of it is not above 120 miles and the breadth not more Yet is so populous and well planted that there are said to be in it 12 Earldomes and as many Abbies 144 Cities and as many market Towns 150 Castles and 2000 Villages The principall of these are 1. Jene on the River Saltza bordering upon Misnia an University chiefly of Physitians founded in the year 1555. by the sonnes of John-Frederick the Electour taken prisoner and deprived by Charles the fift 2 Erdford on the River Gers out of which are cut so many Channels that every street hath almost the benefit of it A rich populous and well built City accounted amongst the best of Germany and made an University in the time of the Emperour Wenceslaus anno 1392. Many times burnt but still reviving like the Phoenix out of the ashes into greater glory At first immediately subject to the Archbishop and Electour of Mentz but having freed themselves from him they have since governed themselves as a free Estate and one of the Hansetowns not subject to the Duke of Saxony as their Lord but their Patron and good neighbour onely 3. Mulhuisen and 4 Noorthuisen two Imperiall Cities but not else observable 5 Smalcald famous for the league here made anno 1530. between all the Princes and Cities which maintained the doctrine of Luther into which first entred John Frederick the Duke of Saxon and his sonne Ernest and Francis Dukes of Luneburg Philip the Lantgrave George Marquesse of Brandenbourg the Cities of Strasburg Nurenberg Heilbrune Ruteling Vlmes Lindaw Constance Mening and Campedune Afterward anno 1535. there entred into it Barnimus and Philip Princes of Pomeren Vlrick Duke of Wirtenberg Robert Prince of Bipont William Earl of Nassaw George and Joachim Earls of Anhalt the Cities of Franckford Hamborough Auspurg Hannolder and not long after the Palsgrave and the King of Danemark By which famous confederacy Luther not onely kept his head on his shoulders but the Religion by him reformed grew to that strength that no force or policy could ever root it up 2 Kale or Hale where Philip the Lantgrave was treacherously taken prisoner as you shall hear anon 5 Wiemar a town which together with the Castle of Gotha were assigned for the estate and maintenance of that religious though unfortunate Prince Iohn Frederick Duke of Saxony after this discomfiture and imprisonment by Charles the fift The ordinary seat of the Dukes of Saxon Weimar who live here in a stately and magnificent Castle made of polished stone most artificially contrived and beautified with Orchards Gardens and other pleasures but made more pleasant by the watering of the River Ilma upon which it standeth 6 Gotha upon the River Lonn said by Rithaimerus to bee built by the Gothes and by them thus named A place not long since of great importance and fortified with a very strong Castle called Grimmensten which being made the retiring place of one Grunbachius and other seditious persons under the protection of John Frederick one of the sonnes of the deprived Elector was taken after a long siege by Augustus the Elector of Saxony to whom the strength of this peece being in the hands of the injured family was a very great eye-sore and by command of the â—â—states of the Empire in the Diet at Regensberg anno 1567. demolished and levelled with the ground The old Inhabitants hereof were the Chasnari of Tacitus and after them the Turingi who with the Heruli under the conduct of Odoacer conquered Italy called by some Turcilingi by others supposed to be the Tyrangetae of Ptolemie Not heard of in this Countrey till the reign of Childerick the fourth King of the French then taking up the whole Provinces of Hassia and Turingia under one Bissinus their King Their Armes at that time and long after Azure a Lion Barrie Argent and Gules armed and Crowned Or. Being overcome at the great battell of Zulph neere Colen where they joined with the Almans they became subject to the French afterwards added to the Empire by Henry the first William the sonne of the Emperour Otho the first being Archbishop of Mentz by the permission of his Father held the City of Erdford and all the rest of Turingia which hee lefâ— unto his successours in that See governed by their Vidames and Provinciall Officers till the time of Conradus Salicus when Ludovicus Barbatus one of these Vidames or Vicedomini made himselfe the Proprietarie of it and left the same unto his children after his decease But in the time of Conrade the second the issue of this Ludovicus either failing or dispossessed it was by that Emperour conferred upon Lewis of Orleans sonne to a sister of his Emperesse the title of Lantgrave being given to them of this family for their greater honour Under eight Princes of this line whereof five successively had the name of Lewis this Estate continued next falling to Herman a brother of the fift Lewis then to a sixt Lewis and last of all to Henry the brother of that Lewis whom the male issue failed having continued for the space of 252 years To please all parties interessed in the succession the Estate before entire was divided into two parts or Provinces Of which this now called Duringen or Turingia was alloted to Henry Marquesse of Misnia sonne of Judith the daughter of Herman the Western part hereof with the title of the Lantgravedome of Hessen adjudged to Henry Duke of Brabant in right of Sophia his wife daughter of Lewis the sixth In the description of which Countries we shall hear more of them 2 MISNIA or Meissen is bounded on the East with Lusatia on the West with Duringen on the North with Saxonie specially so called and some part of Brandenburg on the South with Voiteland and some part of Bohemia The Countrey once overspread with woods and full of bogs rendring the air unwholesome and the soyl unprofitable both rectified by the care and industry of the people now yeelding some mines of silver and great plenty both of corn and pasturage well watered with the Rivers Sala Plisses Elster and Musda Places of most observation in it are 1 Dresden seated on the Albis having continually on her wals and Bulwarkes 150 Pieces of Ordinance a stable of the Dukes in which are 128 horses of service and a Magazin out of which 30000 Horse and Foot may be armed at a dayes warning The Town it self situate on both sides of the River by which divided into the
old Towne and the new joined into one by a bridge of 800 paces in length the Countrey round about it very rich and pleasant able to sustain great multitudes for that cause made the ordinary seat of the Dukes of Saxony who have here a strong and stately Castle 2 Naumburg 3 Mersburg two Episcopall Sees 4 Lipsique as famous an University for Thilosophers as Jene is for Physitians It seemeth the Scholars and Citizens will not suffer their Beer to perish of which here is so much drunk and exported that the very custome of it due unto the Duke amounts to 20000 pounds yearly yet is this town of no more then two Churches but wealthy populous and built for the most part of fair free stone honoured with the Courts of Justice for all the Countrey Though seated on the meeting of Pleiss Parde Elster three Rivers which lie almost on all sides of it yet it is not strong having been thrice taken by the Imperialists in lesse then two yeares during the late German wars Sufficiently famous if for nothing else for the great battell fought neere it betwixt the late King of Sweden and the Count of Tilly the honour whereof falling to the Swedes and Saxons with the death of 15000 of both sides and all the losse of all the baggage Armes and Ammunition of the Imperialls treed all these parts of Germany from that civill and spirituall bondage which was intended by the Emperour to be put upon them 5 Mulsberg on the Elb where John Frederick the Electour was discomfited by Charles the fift 6 Meissen on the west side of the same River in a hilly and uneven ground built by the Emperour Henry the first for defence of the Empire against the Sclaves a Bishops See and the first seat of the Marquesses of the Countrey both which together with the Burgrave of the Town had their Palaces or Mansion-houses standing close together on the top of an hill overlooking both the Town and Countrey From this Town the whole Province had the name of Meissen 7 Friberg neere the Mountaines of Bohemia rich in mines of Silver 8 Roclite not far from which are rich Mines of tinne discovered first in these parts by a Cornish-man spoken of before The first Inhabitants hereof were the Hermanduri and Suardones subdued or outed by the Sorabi a great Tribe of the Sclaves surnamed Winithi first conquered by the Emperour Henry the first who built the strong Town of Meissen to keep them under and to impede the neighbouring Sclaves from any incroachments on the Empire Being thus added to the Empire and account of Germany it was a while governed by such Officers as by the Emperours were appointed to guard these Marches the first Proprietarie Marquesse being one Echard sonne of the Earl of Oostland descended from a younger sonne of Witikind the last King of the Saxons by the munificence of Otho the third not made hereditary till the time of Henry the fift who gave it in Fee to Conrade Marquesse of Landsberg and Lusatia whose Nephew Theodorick by his sonne Otho surnamed the Rich marryed Judith daughter of Herman Lantgrave of Duringen by which match Duringen accrewed to the house of Meissen Henry their sonne succeeding in both Estates To this Henry succeeded Albert his sonne and after him successively foure Fredericks the last whereof by the Emperour Sigismund was created Electour and Duke of Saxony in whose posterity these honours and Estates doe as yet continue VOITELAND is bounded on the East with Bohemia on the West with Frankenland on the North with Misnia or Meissen on the South with the Vpper Palatinate So called as some from the Iuites or Vites some of that people who together with the Saxons and Angles conquered Britaine of whom it had the name of Viteland that is to say the land or Countrey of the Vites But being I finde not that the Saxons did spread so far Eastward I rather think that this name was given it by the Sclaves who finding it deserted or but thinly peopled at their coming thither might call it by the name of Voidland from which the Alteration unto Voitland is both plaine and obvious It is the smallest Province of all Germany and never of such repute as to have any particular Prince as most others had but alwayes reckoned as an accessory to some greater Estate Nor hath it any Town or Cities of great estimation the chief of those which are being 1 Olnits 2 Worda 3 Cornah 4 Schneberg neer the mountaines called Studetae by Ptolemie famed for silver mines 5 Gotzberg 6 Culmbach 7 Hoffeâ— not much remarkable but onely for the Princes of it of the house of Brandenburg called formerly Curia Pegniana The antient Inhabitants hereof were parts of the Nertereates and Danduti succeeded to by the French and Sclaves as they severally descended southwards into warmer Countries Possessed and planted by the Sclaves it obtained this name But being a small Nation and a small Estate it never had the honour of a particular Prince but did most probably belong to the Lords of Meissen upon which it bordereth and now in their right to the Dukes of Saxony But so that the Duke of Saxony is not the sole Lord hereof the Marquesses of Ansbach of the house of Brandenbourg possessing the towns of Hoffe and Colmbach and some other parts of it the Patrimony at the present of Christian sonne of Joachim Ernest the late Marquesse of Ansbach who now enjoyeth them with the title of the Marquesse of Colmbach SAXONIE specially so called and sometime for distinction sake OBER SACHSEN or the Vpper Saxonie is bounded on the East with the Marquisate of Brandenbourg on the West with Hassia on the North with the Dukedome of Brunswick on the South with Misnia The air hereof somewhat sharp but healthy the soil in the Southwest parts hilly and uneven chiefly rich in Minerals elsewhere sufficiently fruitfull Divided into four Estates that is to say the Earldome of 1 Mansfield 2 the Principate of Anbalt 3 Bishoprick of Magdeburg and 4 Saxonie it selfe this last onely subject immediately to the Duke the rest acknowledging his superiority have their proper Lords 1 Most Westwards towards Duringen and Hassia lyeth the Earldome of MANSFEILD so called from Mansfeild once the the chief Town of it on the River Wieper The other towns of note in it are 2 Isleben betwixt the Rivers Sala and Wieper supposed to be so called from the Goddesse Isis who after the death of her husband as is said by Tacitus visited these parts now the Metropolis of the Earldome and the seat of Justice for the whole setled here by Earl Voldradus anno 1448. famous to all posterity for the birth and death of Martin Luther born here in the yeer 1483. and here deceasing in the house of the Earl of Mansfield anno 1546. Of whom and the successe of his Reformation as we have spoken much already so we shall speak more as occasion is in the
other reason but because it was the chief seat of the Duke Electors But to proceed a stout and valiant Nation questionless they were the Conquerors of the Isle of Britain the last people of the Germans which yeilded up their Country unto Charles the great by whose means gained unto the Gospell anno 785. Their last King was called Wittichindus from whom descend the Kings of France since the time of Hugh Capet the regent Kings of Denmark of the house of Oldâ—nberg the Dukes of Burgundy and Savoy the Marquesses of Montferrat besides many other noble and illustrious Families though of lesser note The male issue of Wittikinde whom Charles the great created taking the first Duke of Saxony determining in the person of Otho the third Emperour of Germany it was by him conferred on Barnard Lord of Lunenburg but the precise time thereof I finde not and on the forfeiture incurred by his posterity in the person of Duke Henry the Proud bestowed by Frederick Barbarossa upon Barnard of Anhalt anno 1180. whose issue in the right line failing it was finally estated by the Emperour Sigismund on Frederick Landgrave of Turingia and Maâ—quesse of Misnia anno 1423. In his Family it hath since continued but not without a manifest breach in the course of the succession which hapned when John-Frederick being deprived of the Electorall dignity and estate his cousin Duke Maurice was invested in them by Charles the fift And because these translations of States be not ordinary I will briefly relate the Ceremonies thereat used as I have collected them out of Sleiden There were at Wittenberg scaffolds erected on which sate the Emperour and the Princes Electors in their Robes On the back side of the State were placed the Trumpeters right against it sâ—andeth Duke Maurice with two bands of horsmen The first in a full careere run their horses up to the pavilion out of the second issued Henry Duke of Brunswick Wolfang Prince of Bipont and Albert Duke of Bavier These when they had in like manner coursed their horses about alighted ascended to the Throne and humbly requested the Emperour that for the common good he would advance Duke Maurice to the Electorship He consulted with the Electors made answer by the Bishop of Mentz that he was content so Duke Maurice would in person come and desire it Then came forth Duke Maurice with the whole troup before him were born ten ensignes bearing the Armes of as many Regions wherein he desired to be invested When he came before the throne he kneeled down on his knees and humbly desired the Emperor to bestow on him the Electorship of Saxony and all the lands of John-Frederick late Elector His Petition was granted Then the Bishop of Mentz read unto him the Oath by which the Electors are bound unto the Empire which Oath when Duke Maurice had taken the Emperour delivered unto him a Sword which was a signe of his perfect investiture Duke Maurice now the Elector of Saxony arose gave the Emperour thanks promised his fidelity made obeysance and took his place amongst the Electors This solemnity was on the 24 day of Feb. anno 1548. This said it is high time that we should proceed unto the Catalogue of The DVKES of SAXONIE 785 1 Witikind the last King of the Saxons vanquished and created the first Duke by Charles the Great 825 2 Bruno the brother of Witikind 843 3 Luitulphus sonne of Bruno 855 4 Bruno II. sonne of Luitulphus 8â—6 5 Otho brother of Bruno the second 916 6 Henry surnamed the Fowler sonne of Otho Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany 938 7 Otho II. Duke of Saxonie and Emperour called Otho I. 974 8 Otho III. Duke of Saxonie and Emperour called Otho II. 984 9 Otho IV. Duke of Saxonie and Emperour called Otho III. 10 Barnard Lord of Lunenburg created Duke of Saxonie and the first Electour by Otho the third who was the last Duke of the race of Witikind 1021 11 Barnard II sonne of Barnard the first 1063 12 Ordulphus sonne of Barnard the second 1073 13 Magnus sonne of Ordulphus who taking part with Rodulphus of Schwaben against Henry the fourth was taken prisoner and deprived 14 Lotharius Earl of Querdfort created Duke of Saxonie by Henry the fourth He was also Emperour of the Romans 1125 15 Henry Guelph surnamed the Proud Duke of Bavaria the husband of Gertrude daughter of Lotharius by whom created Duke Electour 1139 16 Henry II. surnamed the Lyon Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria son of Henry the Proud by his first wife Walfildis the daughter of Magnus proscribed and outed of his Estates by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa After which this great Estate being parcelled and divided into many parts the title of the Duke Electour of Saxonie was given by the said Emperour to 1180 17 Barnard of Anhalt sonne of Albert Marquesse of Brandenbourg and grandchilde of Elica the daughter of Duke Magnus to whom for his seat and habitation the Emperour Courade the third gave the City of Wittenberg the head since that time of this Electorate 1212 18 Albert sonne of Barnard from whom the Dukes of Lawenburg doe derive their Pedegree 1273 19 Albert II. sonne of Albert the first 1327 20 Rodolph sonne of Albert the second 1356 21 Rodolph II. sonne of Rodolph the first 1373 22 Wenceslaus sonne of Rodolph the second 1389 23 Rodolph III. sonne of Wenceslaus 1419 24 Albert III. brother of Rodolph the third the last Electour of Saxonie of the house of Anhalt 1423 25 Frederick Lantgrave of Duringen and Marquesse of Misnia on the failing of the house of Anhalt anno 1422 created Duke of Saxonie by the Emperour Sigismund the house of Lawenburg pretermitted for want of putting in their claim 1428 26 Frederick II. sonne of Frederick the first 1464 27 Ernest sonne of Frederick the second 1486 28 Frederick III. sonne of Ernest 1525 29 John brother to Frederick the third 1532 30 John-Frederick sonne of John the first a great advancer of the Reformation of Religion imprisoned and deprived of his Electorship by Charles the fift 1547 31 Maurice descended from Albert the brother of Ernest created Duke Elector by Charles the fift whom after wards he drave out of Germany and was slain in the battell of Siffridhuse against Marquesse Albert of Brandenbourg 1553 32 Augustus brother of Maurice 1586 33 Christian sonne of Augustus 34 Christian II. sonne of Christian the first 35 John-George brother of Christian the second who first sided with the Emperour Ferdinand the second against the Elector Palatine and after with the King of Sweden against the Emperour The Revenues of this Duke are thought to be the greatest of any one Prince of Germanie the Imperial familie excepted amounting at the least to 400000 l. per annum though in multitude of Vassals and greatnesse of territorie he come short of some of them And to make up this sum or perhaps a greater it is conceived that the profit which ariseth to
Archbishops 2. Bishops 6. Universities 4. viz. Cracow Vilna Dantzick Regimont And so much for POLAND THE CARPATHIAN MOUNTAINS IN our way from Poland unto Hungarie whither now we goe wee must of necessity passe over the CARPATHIAN MOUNTAINS the ancient boundarie of Sarmatia Europaea from the rest of Europe A long and craggie ledge of hils which beginning near the Citie of Presburg and the borders of Austria passe on in a continuall course till they come to the very Euxine Sea and by that means not only divide Hungary from Poland specially so called but parting Transylvania and Moldavia two Dacian Regions from Russia Nigra and Podolia Provinces of the Polonian Kingdom By Ptolemie in his second Book they are called Montes Sarmatici Sarmaticae Rupes by Solinus because disterminating the Sarmatian Nations who possessed the mos part of it from Germanie and the more Southern parts of Europe and in his third booke by one name Carpates or Mons Carpatus so called as some think from the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying Fruit from the fruitfulnesse of it compared with other Mountaines in those Northerne Countries At the present known by divers names according to the Provinces and people which it passeth by By the Dutch generally called Wurtzgarten or a Garden of Herbs which alludeth to the name of Carpatus by the Hungars Tarchzall Betwixt Moravia and Hungaria where it is at the highest it is called in the Sclavonian tongue by the name of Tatri in the German Schneberg where it parteth Transylavania from Russia Nigra the Rosses call it Biescid and the Dutch men Crapack A chaine of hils of more length then fame not much observable in storie but for the shutting up the Hungari Sclaves and others of those Northern Nations which afterward invaded the Roman Provinces nor of much notice at the present but for giving an Originall to many of the principall Rivers which water the Countries lying on both sides of it And therefore having nothing more to detain us here we will passe them over and descend into the Plains of Hungarie OF HUNGARIE HVNGARIE is bounded on the East with Transylvania and Walachia on the West with Stiria Austria and Moravia on the North with the Carpathian Mountains which divide it from Poland and on the South with Sclavonia and some part of Dacia Extended in length from Presburg along the Danow to the borders of Transylvania for the space of 300 English miles and 190 of the same miles in breadth The reason of the name we shall have anon It lyeth in the Northern temperate Zone betwixt the middle Parallels of the 7. and 9. Climates so that the longest Summers day in the Southern parts is but 15 houres and an half and not above 16 houres in the parts most North taking up all that tract of ground on the North side of Danubius possessed by the Iazyges Metanasiae a Sarmatian people and part also of Panonnia Superior and Pannonia Inferior both on the South of that River But being it passeth generally under the name of Pannonia we are to know that the Romans having made themselves Masters of all Pannonia divided it into four Provinces part of the Diocese of Illyriâ—um Occidentale that is to say Pannonia Superior bordering on Noricum and containing part of the Higher Austria and the most Western parts of the present Hungarie on the South side of the Danow 2 Pannonia Inferior containing the Eastern parts of Hungarie on the same side of the River 3 Valeria anciently part of Pannonia Superior comprehending Stiria or Stiermark in the Archdukedome of Austria And 4 Savia so called of the River Savus anciently part of Pannonia Inferior now called Windeschland one of the Provinces or Subdivisions of Sclavonia But the name of Pannonia falling with the Roman Empire and this Countrie being fallen into the hands of other Masters it took a new name from the Nations who possessed themselves of it and was called Hungaria quasi Hunni-Avaria by a mixt name made of the Hunni and Avares two Scythian Nations who either successively or conjunctly were possessed thereof or from the Hungari another race of Scythians mentioned by Jornandes in his Book De Rebus Geticis drawn into this Countrie by the Emperour Arnulph to aid him in his war against Suantobogius King of the Moravians This last I look on as most probable the first as more probable then that of Aventine and others of our later Writers who finding a poor Province in the most North-east point of the Russian Empire called Jugra and by them Jugaria would have the name of Hungarie to be thence derived The people are strong of body and rude of behaviour respecting neither the liberall Arts nor mechanick Trades The greatest aspersion is the name of a coward which cannot be wiped off without the killing of a Turk after which they are priviledged to wear a feather and by the number of their feathers to shew how many Turks they have slain in battell They desire wars and like no trade better being naturally slothfull like the Irish and therefore best approve of that course of life whereby they may rather live upon other mens labour then take pains for their living Extremely covetous yet having rather desire then art to enrich themselves permitting the Dutch to ingrosse all their trading and manage such commodities as the Country yeeldeth which is the cause seconded by the oppressions of the Turk and the Austrian Princes under whom they are that none of them rise to any considerable wealth And for such as have estates in land they grow every day more poor then others For though the Females be excluded from inheriting their fathers possessions to whom they give no portion but new Cloaths on the wedding day yet being the sons do equally inherit the Estate as such who hold in Gavelkinde do here in England it must needs be that by so many divisions and subdivisions the greatest patrimonie that is will be brought to nothing Both Sexes in the way of their education are inured to hardnesse not suffered to lie in beds till the night of their marriage The Christian faith was first planted here in the time of Stephen surnamed the Saint the first King of this Country invited thereunto by the speciall means and procurement of the Emperour Henry the 2. giving him upon that condition his sister Gisla in marriage and through the preaching and industrie of Albert Archbishop of Prague anno 1016. or thereabouts Since which time Christianitie hath continued here without interruption defended gallantly and couragiously against the Turks but broken into fractions and subdivisions among themselves some pertinaciously adhering to the Church of Rome some following the doctrine of Luther others that of Calvin and some new fancies and opinions disavowed by all the rest yet all these different parties doe agree in this to punish adulterie and fornication with no lesse a punishment then death the father forcing his daughter the husband his wife
Country divers of them came over hither in the following times incorporating with the Dardanians or bordering neer them insomuch as Tacitus for the most part joins them both together either as the same or a neighbouring Nation first vanquished and added to the Roman Empire by Cn. Curio Scribonius immediately upon the end of the civil wars raised by Spartacus the Fencers or Gladiatores the Mysians or the Moefi being broken at the same time also an V. C. 681. As for the Moesi being the last and greatest of these Nations they were most probably a Colonie of the Mysians of the lesser Asia antiently called Mysi and the Country Mysia as those Asians were and as those Europeans are by the Greek writers generally and by Florus and some others amongst the Latines though after for distinction sake Tacitus Pliny Virgil and generally most Latine Authours give them the name of Moesâ— A fierce and savage people they were held to be Barbari barbarorum as my Authour calleth them more barbarous then commonly the Barbarâ—ans were but for all that subdued by M. Licinius Crassus in the time of Augustus Caesar who overcame them in two battels and after vanquished the Bastarnae and their King Deldo who hee killed in fight the Countrey reckoned after that as a Roman Province Continuing in this estate till the fall of the Eastern Empire it was subjected by the Sclavi or Sarmatians of Europe and in the division of the spoile fell unto the Sorabi a Sclavonian people contractedly called Sorbi and at last Serbi Servi and the Countrey Servia Reduced againe to the obedience of the Eastern Emperours by Basilius Porphyrogenitus an Ch. 1000. or thereabouts more absolutely conquered by John and Manuel Coâ—nenus two of his successours but so as they were suffered to live under their owne Princes whom they called Despots Homagers to the Empire and depending on it First set on by the Turkes in the time of Lazarus the Despot from whom Amurath the first tooke the towne of Nissa being the chief of all this Countrey provoked thereto by the great forces which the Servians and Bulgarians had raised against him for the siege of Adrianople And though Lazarus terrified with this losse made his peace with Amurath yet after he brake out againe into open war in which he was overcome and slaine in the plaines of Cossova whereof more anon To Lazaruâ— succeeded Stephen who quietly enjoyed his Dominions here the Turkes being in the mean time embroyled in warre amongst themselves by the sonnes of Baiazet But that difference being once composed and Mahomet absolutely setled in his Fathers throne the Turks begun again to pursue this quarrell which George the son of Stephen compounded with Amurath the second son of Mahomet paying the Turk an yearly tribute and giving him his daughter Mary for a wife or Concubine But this alliance did not so well unite their affections though George did many ill Offices in regard thereof to his Christiun neighbours nor so well settle his estate but that Amurath in fine dispossessed him first of Rascia and afterwards of Servia also for letting Huniades escape whom hee had in his power And though Amurath was necessitated to restore Servia again upon the peace made with Vladislaus the King of Hungary yet Mahomet the Great on the death of George soone possessed himselfe of it For Lazarus the youngest of Georges sonnes having deprived Stephen and George his elder Brethren whose eyes Amurath had before put out to make them uncapable of the Government of the principality compelled them to seek to Mahomet for aid But dying whilest these matters were in agitation his widow put her selfe and her three sonnes Peter John and Martin under the protection of the Hungarians and by that meanes but with much trouble and many difficulties the blinde Brethren still solliciting the Turkes against her held the State a while till the people finding no assurance in that kinde of government and weary of the dayly harmes they received from the Turkes yeelded themselves absolutely to the power of Mahomet about the yeare 1460. continuing ever since a Province of the Turkish Empire 6 BULGARIA BVLGARIA is bounded on the East with the Euxine Sea on the West with Servia on the North with the River Danow which is here called Ister on the South with Thrace Called formerly by the name of Mysia inferior as lying lower then the other on the course of that River as Servia lying up the water was called Mysia superior Afterwards it was reckoned of as a part of Dacia and in that notion was the Birth-place of Galerius one of the Cesars in the Empire of Diocletian born in this countrey neere the borders of Thrace not far from the City of Sardica who therefore in the Martyrologies of the middle times was called by the name of Dacianus Finally it took this name from the Bulgars a Seythian people who in the yeare 566. possessed themselves of it The Countrey for the most part full of sharp and rugged hills branches of the great Mountaine Haemus which divides it from Thrace and spred themselves over all this Province in somuch that even the midlands of it are rough and stony and though the lower parts have some plains and valleys yet are they generally full of Woods and Deserts the most unpleasant and least peopled part of both the Dacias The Inhabitants hereof in some conformity to the countrey are patient of all toll and labour and not easily tired but nothing is more troublesome then their conversation more full of courage then of valour their courage not proceeding by the rules of reason but issuing onely out of brutishnesse or a naturall fiercenesse Places of most note in it are 1 Axium or Axiopolis on the bankes of Danubius which from this town begins to take the name of Ister It is now called Colonamich of no great fame otherwise 2 Dinogetia by Antonine called Dinigutia now Drimago situate also on the Ister opposite to the influxe of Hierasus and the town of Galatz 3 Mesembria situate on the Euxine and still retaining the old name in Strabo by some errour of the Transcribers called Menebria 4 Marcianopolis on the Ister or Danubius also built by Trajan in honour of Marcia his sister whence it had the name in vain besieged by the Gothes at their first irruptions on this countrey and afterwards much mentioned in the stories of that warlike people for many bickerings and some great battels they had neere it with the Emperour Claudius in one of which overthrowne by him wich a mighty slaughter 5 Nicopolis by the Turkes called Nigebol built by the same Trajan on the Danow at the fall of the River Iatre at his returne from the conquest of Dacia whence the occasion of the name the word Nicopolis signifying the City of Victorie sufficiently memorable for the founder of it more for the many great battels fought neer unto it whereof two the principall The first that of
the 2. King of Argos the Founder of it but afterwards beautified and inlarged by Lacedaemon the second King of this Countrie it took that name also promiscuously known by both in the best Authors One of the Eyes of Greece and a most famous Commonwealth but at first governed by Kings as most of the Greek Cities in ancient times Tyndarus the father of Castor and Pollux was once King hereof after whose death and the death of the said famous brethren Menelaus was admitted King of Sparta or Lacedaemon in right of Helena his wife their sister And though Nicostratus and Magapenthes sons of Menelaus by another venter succeeded after his decease yet the Spartans soon rejected them and received Orestes the son of Agamemnon to be their King marrying him to Hermione the daughter of Menelaus and Helena and consequently the neece of Tyndarus Tisamenes the son of Orestes and Hermione succeeded next in whose time the Heraclidae or posteritie of Hercules returned into Greece under the conduct of Temenus Ctesiphon and Aristodemus sons of Aristomachus whereof the first possessed himselfe by force of Arms of the Citie of Argos the second of Messene and the third conquered the Citie and State of Sparta which dying very shortly afterâ— he left unto his two sons Eurysthenes and Procles the roots of the two Royall families which jointly and in common governed the affairs of Sparta first absolutely as Soveraign Prinees without any controll afterwards at the direction of the Senate and finally under the command and check of those popular Officers whom they called the Ephori But because these Spartan Kings in each severall period were for the most part men of action and often mentioned in the Histories of the elder times I will first make a Catalogue of them and then subjoin such observations and remembrances as I think most pertinent The KINGS of SPARTA Of the first Familie A. M. 1 Eurotas the first King of Sparta who gave name to the River Eurotas 2 Lacedaemon brother of Eurotas from whom the Citie of Sparta was called Lacedaemon 3 Amyclas son of Lacedaemon the founder of Amyclae a Laconian Citie 4 Argalus son of Amyclas 5 Cynorta son of Argalus 6 Oebalus sonne of Cynorta from whom a part of this Country had the name of Oebalia 7 Hippocoon son of Oebalus 2700 8 Tyndarus brother of Hippocoon in whose life he was King of Oebalia only 9 Castor and Pollux sons of Tyndarus famous among the Argonautes 2740 10 Menelaus and Helena his wife the daughter of Tyndarus whose Rape occasioned the destruction of Troy 2770 11 Nicostratus and Megapenthes sons of Menelaus by a former wife 12 Orestes and Hermione his wife daughter of Helena and Menelaus 13 Tisamenes son of Orestes and Hermione who being outed of Sparta by the Heraâ—lidae reigned in Achaia and left his Kingdom there unto his posteritie The KINGS of SPARTA Of the race of HERACLIDAE 1 Aristodemus the first King of the Race of Hercules left the Kingdom jointly to his two sons A. M.   A. M.   2848 1 Eurysthenes 2848 1 Procles 2890 2 Agis from whom this line were called Agidae  2 Euripon from whom this line were called Eurypontidae 2891 3 Echestratus  3 Prytanis 2926 4 Labetas  4 Eunomus 2963 5 Dryssus  5 Polydectes 2992 6 Agesilaus 3076 6 Charilaus 3046 7 Archelaus 3140 7 Nicandrus 3096 8 Teleclus 3176 8 Theopompus 3136 9 Alcumenes  9 Archidamus 3173 10 Polydorus  10 Zeuxidamus  11 Eurycrates  11 Anaxidamus  12 Anaxandrus  12 Archidamus II.  13 Eurycrates II.  13 Agasicles  14 Leonidas  14 Ariston  15 Anaxandrides  15 Demaratus  16 Cleomenes 3447 16 Leotychides  17 Leonidas II. 3478 17 Archidamus 3470 18 Plistarchus 3520 18 Agis 3471 19 Plisionax 3547 19 Agesilaus 3539 20 Pausanias 3588 20 Archidamus IV. 3553 21 Agesipolis 3611 21 Agis II. 3567 22 Cleombrotus  22 Eudamidas 3576 23 Agesipolis II.  23 Archidamus V. 3577 24 Cleomenes II.  24 Eudamidas II. 3611 25 Arius 3700 25 Agis III. 3655 26 Acrotatus  26 Eurydamidas the last King of the line of the Eurypoutidoe slain by Cleomenes the last of the other line also  27 Arius II.     28 Leonidas III.     29 Celombrotus II.    3714 30 Cleomenes III. the last of the line of the Agidoe who having slain Eurydamidas the son of Agis the 3. substituted his own brother Epiclides in his place But being himself shortly alter vanquisted by Antigonus of Macedonia and forced to flie his Country with his wife and children the Government of the Heraelidae ended after it had continued here for the space of 900 years or thereabouts    Under these Kings the Government at first was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Plutarch termeth it sufficiently Monarchicall if it were not more Under Eunomus the fourth King of the second house the people finding the reins of Government let loose began to mutinie and grow too head-strong To bridle whom and to restrain the Kings withall should they prove exorbitant Lycurgus the Protector of Charilaus the sixth King of that house did ordain the Senate committing to them the supreme power in matters civill and leaving to the Kings the ordering of all militarie and sacred businesse To curb the insolencies of this Senate who quickly found their own strength Theopompus the eighth King of that house with the consent of Polydorus the tenth King of the other instituted a new Magistracie chosen out of the Common-People whom they called the Ephori which grew in fine to such an height of pride and tyrannie as not only to controll the Senators but to censure fine imprison depose and mutually to kill their Kings as the spirit of sedition moved them So that the State of Lacedoemon was at first a Monarchie under Kings then an Aristocratie under the command of the Senate next a Democratie under the Ephori and finally by those popular Officers made so plain a Tyrannie that Aristotle and Plato two great Common-wealths-men who died before they had embrued their hands in the blood of their Kings call it in plain terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a most absolute tyrannie What think you would these men have called it had they lived to see Leonidas the 3. deposed and Agis the third of that name also most barbarously murdered by these popular Villains But being the foundation of this Common-wealth was first laid and the good Laws and politique Constitutions by which it did so long subsist in great power and splendour established by the wit and power of Lycurgus as before was said we are to know concerning him that he was the son of Eunomus the fourth King of the second house slain in a popular tumult by the common people Who finding by this Essay that the people were become too head-strong for the Kings to govern
by the Macedonians together with Chalcis in the Isle of Euboea and the City of Corinth kept all Greece in awe and were therefore commonly called the Fetters of Greece the Grecians never thinking themselves at liberty till those townes were dismantled by the Romans 5 Pharsalis nigh to which was fought the great battell betwixt Caesar and Pompey for the Soveraignty of the Roman Empire a battell more famous then bloudy 6000 only of 300000 which were in the field on both sides being therein slain A battell before which the Pompeians were in such a miserable security that some of them contended for the Priesthood which was Caesars Office others disposed of the Consulship and preferments in the City of Rome Pompey himself being so rechlesse that he neither considered into what place it were best to flie if he lost the day or by what means he might provide for his own safety and end the war As if the war had been made against some ignoble Enemie and not against that Caesar who had taken 1000 Towns conquered 300 Nations tooke prisoners one million of men and slain as many 6 Philippi so named from Philip the Macedonian the first founder of it situate in the further part of the same plains of Pharsalia and famous for as memorable a Battell as that before and of no lesse consequence that namely betwixt Augusius and M. Antonius on the one side against Brutus and Cassius on the other these later being rather overcome by chance then valour For either of them thinking the other vanquished slew himself in the field being the two last that ever openly stood out for the common Liberty and therefore called by Cremutius Cordus Vltimi Romanorum or the last of the true Roman Spirits 7 Gomphi an ancient Citie bordering on Epirus 8 Pheroe in which Citie Alexander the Tyrant reigned against whom that noble Captain Pelopidas the Theban fighting was slain in battell the Tyrant being not long after murdered by his wifes brother and by that means all Thessalie recovering liberty 9 Pagasa situate on the Bay called Sinus Pelasgicus which from hence is sometimes named Pegasicus in which the ship called Argo was said to be built so famous for the renowned voyage of the Argonautes The hill Pelion spoken of before is not far from hence 10 Pythion or Pythoeum of great note for the Pythian games there celebrated in the honour of Apollo who hereabouts killed the Serpent Python the Conquerour in which games were crowned at the first only with an Oaken Garland but afterwards with one of Lawrell Of which thus the Poet Neve operis famam posset abolere vetustas Instituit sacros celebri certam ne ludos Pythia de domiti Serpentis nomine dictos c. Thus made to speak English by G. Sandys Then lest the well-deserved memorie Of such an act in future times should die He instituted the so famous Games Of free contention which he Pythia names Who ran who wrestled best or rak'd the ground With swiftest wheels the Oaken Garland crown'd These games together with the Olympick Isthmian and Nemaean spoken of before made the four annuall meetings amongst the Grecians renowned for the universall concourse of the noblest spirits 11 Doliche which together with Pythium and 12 Azorium another Citie of this tract standing near together are called in Livius the Historian by the name of Tripolis 13 Hypata the Metropolis of Thessalie so called by Heliodorus in his Aethiopick Historie before mentioned who placeth it near the Bay called Sinus Maliacus now Golfo di Ziton and not far from Mount Oeta bordering on the Province of Doris upon which Mountain Hercules being tortured with a poisoned shirt sent by his innocent wife Deianira said to have burned himself thence called Hercules Oeteus Of all which Towns Lamia Pagasa and Demetrias are in the Region called Phthiotis Larissa Doliche Phthium and Azorium in that called Pelasgia Gomphi and Trieca in Estiotis the rest in Thessalie properly and specially so named This Country at first called Aemonia afterwards Pelasgia then Pyrrhoea from Pyrrha the wife of Deucalion and finally Thessalia from Thessalus one of the companions of Hercules by Plinie is called Driopis Estiotis by Strabo Pelasgia by Diodorus and by Homer Argos the name of some chief Citie or particular Province being figuratively used for the whole Divided commonly into four parts 1 Thessaliotis 2 Estiotis 3 Pelasgiotis and 4 Phthiotis the name of Thessalie or Thessaliotis in the end prevailing accordingly distributed into severall governments united finally in the person of Philip the father of Alexander who partly by force but specially by art and practise made himself Master of the whole Continuing in a mixt condition betwixt free and subject under the Macedonian Kings of the second Race it became subject with that Kingdome to the State of Rome first reckoned as a part of the Province of Macedon after a Province of it self when Macedon was made a Diocese part of which it was But from a Province of that Diocese and a member of the Eastern Empire it was made a kingdome given with that title to Boniface Marquesse of Mont-ferrat in exchange for Candie together with the Citie of Thessalonica and some part of Peloponnesus at the division of that Empire amongst the Latines Which title he affected in regard that Reiner the brother of Boniface his Grandfather had formerly been created Prince of Thessalie by the Emperour Emanuel whose daughter Cyri Maria or the Lady Mary he had took to wife In him as it began so this title ended Thessalonica falling to the State of Venice Thessalie reverting to the Empire when the Greeks recovered it from whom subdued and added to the Turkish Empire in the reign of Amurath the 2. anno 1432. 2 MACEDON specially so called is bounded on the East with Mygdonia on the West with Albania on the North with Mount Haemus on the South with Thessalie The Country for the most part fruitfull as before was said but not so surfeiting with delights as to make the people wanton or esteminate in their course of life as being naturally good souldiers exact observers of military discipline and inured to hardnesse which their many signall victories doe most clearly evidence both in Greece and Asia The Greeks in the pride of their own wits reckoned them amongst the barbarous Nations and yet by a strange kinde of contradiction ascribe unto their Country the seats of the Muses For in this Country was Mount Pimple with a fountain of the same name at the foot thereof both consecrated to the Muses from hence called Pimpleides Here also was the hill Libethris and the Province of Pieria from whence the Muses had the names of Libethrides and Pierides by this last called more frequently then by any other name what ever especially by the Greeks themselves But the birth of Aristotle in this Country doth more convince the Grecians of this foolish arrogance then all the Muses in the world A man
the Empire and himself to boot 382 6 Gratian the eldest son of Valentinian succeeded his father in the West and his uncle Valens in the East after whose death he left Italie and the West to Valentinian his younger brother Distressed by the Gothes he made Theodosius partner in the Empire with him and was treacherously murdered by Andragathius at the appointment and command of the Tyrant Maximus 383 7 Theodosius a Spaniard born revenged the death of Gratian on the tyrant Maximus and of Valentinian the 2. on the traitour Eugenius He vanquished the Goths utterly supprest the Pagan superstitions which till his time continued even in Rome it self and strengthened the Church of Christ with good Laws and Ordinances 399 8 Arcadius the eldest son of Theodosius succeeded his father in the East as his brother Honorius did in the West the Roman Empire after this last division of it being so distracted and torn in pieces that it was never since united 412 9 Theodosius II. son of Arcadius made peace with the Goths whom he employed against the Hunnes and Persians his more dangerous Enemies and caused the Ephesine Councell to be called against Nestorius 454 10 Martianus Lieutenant to Theodosius succeeded his Master and marryed with Puleheria his Masters sister he called the Councell of Chalcedon against Dioscorus 461 11 Leo a Thracian born elected by the joint consent of the Senate and Souldiery sitting the Councell of Chalcedon the Acts whereof he approved and ratified 478 12 Zeno the son-in-law and Lieutenant of Leo sent Theodorick and the Goths into Italie against Odoacer A tyrant and a great drinker in one of his drunken fits buryed quick by his Emperesse In his time Constantinople was almost wholly destroyed by fire in which perished amongst other things 120000 Volumes of good Manuscripts 494 13 Anastasius a mean Officer of the Court by the power and favour of the Emperesse created Emperour a great Patron of Eutyches yet fortunate in his wars against the Persians and Arabians In his time Constantinople besieged by the Scythians was likely to have fallen into great distresse iâ— Proclus a famous Mathematician like another Archimedes had not fired their Gallies 521 14 Justin the son of a Thracian shepherd and Captain of the Guard unto Anastasius a catholick Prince and Patron of the Orthodox Clergy whom he called from banishment 528 15 Justinian the sisters son of Justinus with whom first consort in the Empire recovered Africk from the Vandals by Belisarius and Italie from the Goths by Narses and finally reduced the laws of Rome into form and method 566 16 Justin II. nephew of Justinian instituted the Exarchate of Ravenna and lost a great part of Italie to the Lombards Unable of himselfe to oppose the Persians he chose 577 17 Tiberius one of his chief Commanders to be consort with him who afterwards succeeded in the sole command 584 18 Maurice a Cappadocian born fortunate in his wars against the Persians from whom he recovered Mesopotamia in the time of Tiberius by whom at his return marryed to Constantine his daughter and declared his successour Refusing to ransome some of his souldiers taken prisoners by Caganus King of Avares he lost the affections of his armie 604 19 Phocas a common souldier in a military tumult chosen Emperour murdered the Emperour Mauritius with his wife and children and made Pope Boniface supreme Bishop or head of the Church slain in a popular tumult by the common people for his lusts and cruelties 611 20 Heraclius a noble man of Constantinople chosen by the generall consent repaired the ruines of the Empire vanquished the Persians recovered Hierusalem out of their hands and brought home the Crosse unto Constantinople in triumphant manner whence the feast called Exaltatio crucis Septemb. 14. In his time Mahomet began to disperse his dotages 641 21 Constans or Constantine II. son of Heraclius unfortunate in his wars against the Saracens who prevailed in all places picking a quarrell with the Romans he defaced Rome robbing it of all the choicest Ornaments which the Goths and other barbarous people had left and ransacking the Isle of Sicil was there slaine by the women 670 22 Constantinus III. son of the former Constantine from his long or early beard surnamed Pogonatus repulsed the Saracens from Constantinople but could not hinder the Bulgarians from passing over the Danow 687 23 Justinian II. son of Constantine the 3. subdued Mesapotamia Armenia and some part of Persia forcing the Saracens to sue for peace and become his tributaries Against whom Leontius on the one side and Absimarus on the other severally taking arms were declared Emperors Justinian taken by Leontius hath his nose cut off and his person committed to custodie but making an escape by means of Trebellin King of the Bulgarians recovered his Imperiall dignitie and being too violent in the pursuit of his revenge was finally murdered at the Altar by the command of 713 24 Philippicus Bardanes Admirall of his Navie elected Emperour by the Souldiers a great enemy of Images which he caused to be cast out of the Church whereby incurring the displeasure of 715 25 Anastasius II. called also Artemius his principall Secretarie who thrust himself into the Empire forced to relinquish it by that armie which he had raised against the Saracens in which tumult the Citie of Constantinople was sacked and spoiled 717 26 Theodosius III. made Emperour in this tumult by the souldiers hearing of the approach of Leo Commander of the Eastern Armies resigned the Empire and took Orders to preserve his life 718 27 Leo Isauricus in whose time Galiph Zulciman besieged Constantinople the space of three years and when by cold and famine 300000 of the Saracens were slain they desisted At this siege was that fire invented which we for the violence of it call wild fire and the Latines because the Greeks were the Authors of it Graecus ignis by which the Saracens ships were not a little molested He was also a great Enemie to images for which cause hated by the Pope and Clergie of Rome who gave him thereupon the nick-name of Iconomachus 741 28 Constantinus IV. son of Leo surnamed Copronymus for that when he was baptized he berayed the font followed his fathers zeal in removing images which created him much trouble one Artabardus being chose Emperour against him but at last defeated 777 29 Leo III. son of Constantine Copronymus commonly called Leo the 4. Leontius the usurper as I conjecture being reckoned for one an enemie of Images and fortunate in his wars against the Saracens 782 30 Constantine V. the son of Leo and Irene first governed the Empire with his Mother by whom at last supplanted and deprived of sight he dyed of melancholy 798 31 Irene wife of Leo the 3. first consort with Constantine her son and afterwards sole Emperesse of Constantinople for her better support in which estate she sided with the Popes of Rome and called the second Councell of Nice for defence of Images
In her time Charls surnamed the Great was by the Pope and people of Rome created Emperour of the West For the Popes knowing their own greatnesse to grow out of the ruines of the temporall power committed the Empire of the West unto the French Princes whereby the Greek Emperours became much weakened and the French being the Popes creatures were in tract of time brought to their devotion In following times when Frederick Barbarossa was by Pope Alexander the 3. pronounced non-Emperour Emanuel of Constantinople sued for a re union of the Empires but the crafty Pope returned this answer Non licere illi conjungere quae majores ejus de industria disjunxerunt Let no man presume to joyn what the God of Rome the Pope hath put asunder 803 32 Nicephorus a Patritian made Emperour by the souldiers perswaded that Irene had made choise of him to be her successour slaine in a pitcht field against the Bulgarians 812 33 Michael surnamed Curopalates from his office the Mayre of the Palace as it were husband to Procopia the daughter of Nicephorus assumed the Empire which finding his own weaknesse he did soone relinquish and betooke himselfe unto a Monasterie 814 34 Leo V. surnamed Armenius from his Country Generall of the horse to Michael demolished the images which his predecessour had set up slain in the Church during the time of divine service 821 35 Michael II. surnamed Balbus having murdered Leo assumed the Empire unfortunate in his government and dyed of madnesse 830 36 Theophilus the son of Michael Balbus an enemy of images like his father and as unfortunate as he losing many battels to the Saracens at last dyed of melancholy 842 37 Michael III. son of Theophilus first with his mother Theodora who took unto her self the supreme command and after of himself sole Emperour his mother being made a Nun. 866 38 Basilius surnamed Macedo from the place of his birth made consort in the Empire by Michael the son of Theophilus whom he basely and treacherously murdered killed casually by a Stag. 886 39 Leo VI. for his learning surnamed Philosophus the son of Basilius a vigilant and provident Prince most of his time with variable successe spent against the Bulgarians 912 40 Constantine VI. commonly called the VII son of Leo Philosophus first under his uncle Alexander next under Zoe his mother and after under Romanus Lacopenus governed the Empire by which last so miserably depressed that he was fain to get his livelyhood by painting But Lacopenus being deposed and turned into a Monasterie by his own sons Consiantine at last obtained his rights and restored learning unto Greece 961 41 Romanus the son of Constantine 963 42 Nicephorus surnamed Phocas first Governour or Protectour to the young Emperour Romanus after whose death created Emperour by the armie he recovered Antioch Cilicia and the greatest part of Asia minor from the power of the Saracens slaine in the night by John Zimisces his wife Theophania being privie to it 971 43 John Zimisces Emperour in the place of Nicephorus Phocas governed the Empire better then he did obtain it vanquishing the Bulgarians Rosses and others of the barbarous Nations and left it at his death to the sons of Romanus 977 44 Basilius II. surnamed Porphyrogenitus as many of the Emperours had been before him in regard that at their births they were wrapped in purple which the Greeks call Porphyrie the Imperiall colour subdued the Bulgarians and made them Homagers to the Empire 1027 45 Constantinus VII or VIII brother of Basilius and with him partner in the Empire after whose death he governed three years by himself but did nothing memorable 1030 46 Romanus II. for his prodigalitie surnamed Argyropolus husband of Zoe the daughter of Constantine the 8. drowned in a Bath by the treason of his wife and her Adulterer 1035 47 Michael IV. surnamed Paphlago from his Country first the Adulterer and afterwards the husband of Zoe but dyed very penitent 1042 48 Michael V. surnamed Calaphates a man of obscure birth adopted by Zoe whom he deposed from the Government and turned into a Monasterie Out of which being again taken in a popular tumult she put out the eyes of Calaphates and being then 60 yeares of age bestowed both the Empire and her selfe upon 1043 49 Constantine IX surnamed Monomachus formerly husband to a Neece of Romanus the 2. 1055 50 Theodora sister unto Zoe after the death of Constantine managed for two years the affairs of the Empire with great contentment to all people But grown in age surrendred it to 1057 51 Michael VI. surnamed Stratioticus an old but militarie man deposed within the year by 1060 52 Isaacius of the noble familie of the Gomneni valiant of great courage and diligent in his affairs which having managed for two years he left it at his death with consent of the Senate and people to 1063 53 Constantine X. surnamed Ducas a great Justicier and very devout but exceeding covetous whereby he became hated of his subjects and contemned by his enemies 1071 54 Romanus III. surnamed Diogenes marryed Eudoxia the wife of Constantinus Ducas and with her the Empire Took prisoner by the Turks and sent home again he found a faction made against him by which Eudoxia was expelled himself at his return deposed and so dyed in exile 1075 55 Michael VII the son of Constantinus Ducas surnamed Parapinacius by reason of the famine which in his time happened made Emperour in the aforesaid tumult But being found unable for so great an honour the Turks prevailing in all places he was deposed again and put into a Monasterie 1081 56 Nicephorus II. surnamed Boliâ—nates of the house of the Phocas succeeded in the place of Parapinace deposed within 3 years by the Comneni 1084 57 Alexius Comnenus son of the Emperour Isaacius Comnenus obtained the Empire in whose time the Western Christians with great forces prepared for the recovery of the Holy Land Of whose purposes being very jealous he denyed them passage through his Countrie in the end forced to finde them victuals and other necessaries 1113 58 Calo-Johannes the son of Alexius had a good hand against the Turks from whom he tooke Laodicea and some other places of importance He also vanquished the Scythians or Tartars passing over the Ister most of which he either slew in battell or sold as captives permitting the remainder to abide on this side that River He also conquered the Servians and Bulgarians transporting many of them into Bithynia 1142 59 Manuel or Emanuel the younger son of Calo-Joannes an under-hand enemie to the Western Christians and an open enemie to the Turks by whom intrapped in the dangerous straits of Cilicia and his Armie miserably cut off he was on honourable terms permitted to return again 1180 60 Alexius II. son of Manuel deposed and barbarously murdered by Andronicus the Cousin Grman of his father with his wife and mother 1183 61 Andronicus Comnenus confined by Manuel to Oenum in
Paphlagâ—nia by reason of his dangerous and ambitious practises after his death pretending to reform the State came unto Constantinople first made Protector afterwards consort in the Empire with young Alexius Whom having barbarously slain and got the Empire to himselfe he was not long after cruelly torne in pieces in a popular tumult 1185 62 Isaacius Angelus a noble man of Constantinople and of the same Comnenian race designed to death by Andronicus was in a popular election proclaimed his successour deposed by Alexius his own brother and his eyes put out 1195 63 Alexius Angelus deprived his brother and excluded his Nephew from the Empire but it held not long 64 Alexius Angelus II. son of Isaac Angelus who being unjustly thrust out of his Empire by his uncle Alexius had recourse to Philip the Western Emperour whose daughter Mary he had marryed who so prevailed with Pope Innocent the 3. that the armie prepared for the Holy Land was employed to restore him On the approach whereof Alexius the Usurper fled Alexius the young Emperour is seated in his fathers throne and not long after slain by Alexius Dueas In revenge whereof the Latines assault and win Constantinople make themselves Masters of the Empire and divide it amongst them alotting to the Venetians Candie many good towns of Pâ—loponnesus and most of the Islands to Boniface Marquesse of Montferrat the Kingdom of Thessalie to others of the Adventurers other liberall shares and finally to Baldwin Earl of Flanders the main body of the Empire with the title of Emperour EMPEROURS of the LATINES in CONSTANTINOPLE 1200 65 Baldwin Earl of Flanders first Emperour of the Latines reigning in Constantinople taken in fight by John King of Bulgaria coming to aid the Greeks and sent prisoner to Ternova where he was cruelly put to death 1202 66 Henry the brother of Baldwin repulsed the Bulgarians out of Greece and dyed a Conquerour 1215 67 Peter Count of Auxerre in France son in law of Henry cunningly entrapped by Theodorus Angelus a great Prince in Epirus whom he had besieged in Dyrrachium But of an Enemy being perswaded to become his ghest was there murdered by him 1220 68 Robert the son of Peter having seen the miserable usage of his beautifull Emperesse whom a young Burgundian formerly contracted to her had most despitefully mangled cutting off both her nose and ears dyed of hearts grief as he was coming back from Rome whither his melancholy had carried him to consult the Pope in his affairs 1227 69 Baldwin II. son of Robert by a former wife under the protection of John de Brenne the titularie King of Hierusalem succeeded in his fathers throne which having held for the space of 33 years he was forced to leave it the Citie of Constantinople being regained by the Greeks and the poor Prince compelled to sue in vain for succours to the French Venetians and other Princes of the West The EMPIRE restored unto the GREEKS 1260 70 Michael VIII surnamed Palaeologus extracted from the Comnenian Emperours Emperour of the Greeks in the Citie of Nice most fortunately recovered Constantinople the town being taken by a partie of 50 men secretly put into it by some Country labourers under the ruines of a mine Present in person at the Councell of Lyons at the perswasion of the Pope he admitted the Latine Ceremonies into the Churches of Greece for which greatly hated by his subjects and denyed the honour of Christian buriall 1283 71 Andronicus II. vexed with unnaturall wars by his Nephew Andronicus who rebelled against him 1328 72 Andronicus III. first partner with his grandfather afterwards sole Emperour 1541 73 John Palaeologus son of Andronicus the 3. in whose minoritie Contacuzenus his Protectour usurped the Empire and held it sometimes from him and sometimes with him till the year 1357. and then retired unto a Monasterie leaving the Empire unto John during whose reign the Turks first planted themselves in Europe 1484 74 Andronicus IV. the son of Johanmes Palaeologus 1387 75 Emanuel Palaeologus the son of the said John and brother of Andronicus the 4. in whose time Bajazet the sixt King of the Turks did besiege Constantinople but found such notable resistance that he could not force it 1417 76 John II. son of Andronicus the 4. 1420 77 John III. son of Emanuel Palaeologus in person at the Councell of Florence for reconciling of the Churches in hope thereby to get some aid from the Western Christians but it would not be 1444 78 Constantinus Palaeologus the brother of John the 3. In whose time the famous Citie of Constanitinople was taken by Mahomet the Great 1452. the miserable Emperour who had in vain gone from door to door to beg or borrow money to pay his souldiers which the Turks found in great abundance when they took the Citie being lamentably trod to death in the throng Now concerning this Empire of the Greeks we may observe some fatal contrarieties in one and the same name as first that Philip the father of Alexander laid the first foundation of the Macedonian Monarchie and Philip the father of Perseus ruined it Secondly that Baldwin was the first and Baldwin the last Emperour of the Latines in Consiantinople Thirdly that this town was built by a Constantine the son of Helena a Gregory being Patriarch and was lost by a Constantine the son of a Helena a Gregory being Patriarch also And fourthly the Turks have a Prophecie that as it was won by a Mahomet so it shall be lost by a Mahomet So Augusius was the first established Emperour of Rome and Augustulus the last Darius the son of Hystaspes the restorer and Darius the son of Arsamis the overthrower of the Persian Monarchie A like note I shall anon tell you of Hierusalem In the mean time I will present you with a fatall observation of the letter H as I find it thus versed in Albions England Not superstitiously I speak but H this letter still Hath been observed ominous to Englands good or ill First Hercules Hesione and Helen were the cause Of war to Troy Aeneas seed becoming so outlawes Humbor the Hunn with forein arms did first the Brutes invade Helen to Romes imperiall Throne the British Crown conveyd Hengist and Horsus first did plant the Saxons in this Isle Hungar and Hubba first brought Danes that swayed here long while At Harold had the Saxon end at Hardie-Cnute the Dane Henries the first and second did restore the English raign Fourth Henry first for Lancaster did Englands Crown obtain Seventh Henry jarring Lancaster and Yorke unites in peace Henry the eight did happily Romes irreligion cease A strange and ominous letter every mutation in our State being as it were ushered by it What were the Revenues of this Empire since the division of it into the East and West I could never yet learn That they were exceeding great may appear by three circumstances 1 Zonaras reporteth that the Emperour Basilius had in his treasury 200000 talents of gold besides infinite
MCCC tenuerunt Imperium ab Asyriis ad Medos Arbaces transfert SENECA EPIST. 17. Omnes quae usquam rerum potiuntur urbes ubi fuerint aliquando quaeretur vario exitii genere tollentur LONDON Printed for Henry Seile 1652. ASIAE Descriptio Nova Impensis HENRICI SEILE JohanÌ„ Goddard sculpÌ„ 1652 COSMOGRAPHIE The Third Book CONTAINING THE CHOROGRAPHIE and HISTORIE of the Lesser and Greater ASIA And all the principall Kingdomes Provinces Seas and Isles thereof OF ASIA ASIA is bounded on the West with the Mediterranean and Aegean Seas the Hellespont Propontis Thracian Bosphorus and the Euxine Sea the Palus Maeotis the Rivers Tanais and Duina a line being drown from the first of the two said Rivers unto the other by all which parted from Europe On the North it hath the main Scythick Ocean on the East the Streits of Aman if such there be the Indian Ocean and Mare Del Zur by which separated from America on the South the Mediterranean or that part of it which is called the Carpathian washing the shores of Anatolia and the main Southern Ocean passing along the Indian Persian and Arabian coasts and finally on the South-west the Red Sea or Bay of Arabia by which parted from Africk Environed on all sides with the Sea or some Sea-like Rivers except a narrow Isthmus in the South-west which joynes it to Africk and the space of ground whatsoever it be betwixt Duina and Tanais on the North-west which unites it to Europe It took this name as some will have it from Asia the daughter of Oceanus and Thetis the wife of Japetus by him mother to Prometheus as others say from Asius the son of Atis a King of Lydia from whence that Conntrey first afterwards all Anaâ—olia or Asia Minor and finally the whole Continent had the name of Asia Others again but more improbably derive the name from Asius the Philosopher who gave the Palladium unto the Trojans in memory whereof that Countrey first and after the whole Continent did receive this name But these Originations being very uncertain Bochartus out of his great affection to the Punick or Phoenician language will have it called so from Asiâ— a Phanician word signifying Mâ—aium or the middle because Anatolia or the Lesser Asia which gives name as he conceiveth to the Greater also lieth in the middle as it were betwixt some parts of Europe and Africa And so farre the Conjecture doth find countenance from some antient writers that Asia is said by Plinie to be inter Africam Europan to be betwixt Africa and Europe by Mela Medium nostris oequoribus excipt to be embraced in the middle of two Seas he meaneth Pontus Euxinus and the Mediterranean and finally by Eustathius conceive them all of Anatolia or the Lesser Asia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to have a middle situation betwixt Europe and Africa But by what name and on what grounds soever it be called by the Greeks and Latines it is otherwise and with better reason called in holy Scriptures by the name of Semia as being that portion of the world wherein the whole posterity of Sem had their seates and dwellings If the observation of Maginus be of any weight It is situate East and West from the 52. to the 169 degree of Longitude and North and South from the 82 degree of Latitude to the very Aequator some onely of the Islands lying on the South of that 〈◊〉 so that the longest Summers day in the Southern parts is but twelve houres onely but in the most Northern parts hereof for almost four whole moneths together no night at all And for a measurement by miles it stretches in length 5200. and in bredth 4560. miles This Countrey hath heretofore been had in especiall honour 1. For the Creation of man who had his first making in this part of the world 2. Because in this part of it stood the garden of Eden which he had for the first place of his habitation 3. Because here flourished the four first great Monarchies of the Assyrian Babylonianâ— Mâ—dâ—s and Persians 4. Because it was the Scene of almost all the memorable actions which are recorded by the pen-men of the holy Scriptures 5. Because that here our Saviour CHRIST was borâ— here wrought he most divine miracles and here accomplished the great work of our Redemption 6. And finally because from hence all Nations of the World had their first beginning on the dispersion which was made by the sonnes of Noal after their vain attempt at Babel The chief Mountains of this great Continent not limited within the bounds of any one Province for of those we are to speak in their severall places are 1. Mount Taurus which having its beginning in 〈◊〉 a Province of Anâ—iolâ—â— passeth directly East-wards to the Indian Ocean and reckoning in its severall wind â—gs turnings with its spurs and branches every way is said to be 6250. miles long and 357 m. broad This Mountain or rather Ridge of hils divideth the Greater Asia as the Aequator doth the World into North and South memorable for three difficult passages from the one to the other the first out of the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 into Ciliciae called Pylae Ciliciae the second out of Scythia or Tarterie into Turcomaâ—â— called 〈◊〉 Portae and the third out of Scythia into Persia called Portae Caspia Of which and of the whole course of this Mountain more at large hereafter 2. Imaus which beginning neere the sheres of the Northern Ocean runneth directly towards the South dividing the Greater Asia as the Meridian doth the World into East and West and crossing Mount Taurus in right Angles in or about the Longitude of 140. This on the North of Taurus hath no other name among the Latines then Imaus onely and by that name divide â— Scythia into Scythia intra Imaum and Scythia extra Imaum but by the Tartars is called Altay by some writers Belgion And on the South-side of that Mountain is known in Ptolomy by the name of Bâ—â—â—go extending from Mount Caucasus or some other Branch of the Taâ—rus to the Cape of Câ—mari in the Southern Ocean supposed by some to be Mount Sephar mentioned Gen. 10. v. 30. of which we shall say more also when we come into India The estate of Christianity in this vast Continent is in ill condition discountenanced and oppressed though noâ— quite extinguished For all the great Princes and Commanders of it being either Mahometans or Pagans the most that can be hoped for of the Christian Faith is a toleration or connivence and that not found but with an intermixture of such afflictions as commonly attend discountenanced and disgraced Religions Yet is not Christianity so over-powered either by Mahomet â—nisme or Paganisme but that in Asia the Lesser Syria Palestine and Armenia a great part of the inhabitants do retain the Gospel under their severall Paâ—â—â—â—chs and Metropolitans differing in some few points from one another but in many from the Church of Rome with which
of before 3. Mitylene so named from the other daughter and wife of Lesbus now the Chief City of the Island seated on a Peninsula looking towards the main land strong by nature and fortifyed by Art enjoying on either side a commodious Haven that on the South most fit for Gallies the other capable of ships of burden Beautified heretofore with magnificent buildings and sweetned with variety of delights and pleasures little now left of it since subdued by the Turks but a strong Castle manned with an able Garrison and a well-stored Ars nall for Gallies kept here in readiness to preserve those Seas from Pirates with which much infested But the two first long since decayed and grown out of knowledge those of most note next Mitylene are 4. Vasilica 5. Theodori 6. Castel-Gera all of late daies and therefore of no observation in point of Story The Island was first inhabited by the Pelasgians conducted hither by Zanthus the Sonne of Triopus whence named Pelasgia afterwards by some Ionians and people of sundry nations planted here by Macarius the father of Mitylene and Methymna who by his prudence and the reputation of his justice obtained a kind of Soveraignty over the neighbouring Islands Lesbus the Sonne of Lapithus arriving here with his Family married Methymna and had the Island for her Dower though Mitylene had the hap to have the predominant City and the Island consequently called by her name Made subject to the State of Athens in the time of the Peloponnesian warre when almost all Greece banded against that City they revolted from it and were so straitly besieged by Paches an Athenian Captain that they submitted unto mercy The Generall sends to Athens to know what should be done with the Mitylenians Answer was sent that he should put them to the sword But the Senate on the morrow after repenting of that cruell Decree sent a countermand These latter Messengers made no stay but eating with one hand and rowing with the other came to Mitylene just as Paches was reading the former Order by this speed prevented So neer were these miserable people to a fatall destruction Subdued by the Romans with the rest of Greece they fell together with it to the Constantinopolitan Emperours from whom taken with Chios Samos Andros and some other of these Isles Anno 1124. by the State of Venice upon a quarrel betwixt them and the Grecian Emperour Confirmed unto that Signeury by the Emperour Baldwin and all the rest of the Aegean added to their portion those above-named were again recovered by the valour and good fortune of John Ducas the Greek Emperour then residing at Nice Afterwards in the year 1335. the Emperour Calo-Johannes gave it to Franciscus Catalusius a Noble Gentleman of Geâ—o with one of his Sisters for her Dower By whose posterity enjoyed till the year 1462. when Mahomet the Great incensed against Dominicus Catalusius the then Lord hereof for the murder of his elder Brother a Vassall and Tributary of his Empire those Princes paying to the Turk an annuall tribute of 4000 Ducats but more for harbouring the Pirates of Spain and Italy besieges him in Mitylene his principall City which in 27 daies for so long it held he constrained to submit unto him and therewith all the Island also Some of the Chief families being removed unto Constantinople upon some reasons of State the main body of the people were permitted to remain here to till the land and so continue to this day with some few Turks inconsiderable for their strength or numhers entermixed amongst them 3. CHIOS the next to Lesbos both in site and bigness lyeth opposite to the shore of Ionia from which distant not above four leagues is in compass about 126 miles So called as some say from Chione a fair Nymph hereof much sought after by many Suters as others say from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Greek word signifying Snow wherewith the mountains of it are sometimes covered And some again will have it take name from Chios the Chief City of it which being built in the form of the Greek letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 first got that name unto it self and afterwards did communicate it to the whole Island Isidore in his Origines gives another reason and will have it called so from a Syriack word signifying Mastick whereof there is plenty in this Isle Chios insula saith he Syrâ linquâ appellatur eo quod ibi Mastyx gignitur Syri enim Mastychen Chion vocant And were it so that Chios in the Syriack did signifie Mastick there could no better reason be assigned for the name this Island being more furnished with that commodity than any place in the world besides A gumme it is growing out of the Lentisck tree which in the moneths of July and August the Inhabitants force out of those trees by making with sharp instruments a deep incision into the the barks of them one of which the juice dropping is afterwards hardned like a gumme and in the September following gathered A Commodity with yieldeth yearly to the Inhabitants 18000 Sultanies every Sultanie being valued at the rate of a Zochine of Venice and therefore the felling of the Lentisck tree at the time of the distilling of this precious juice interdicted on the penalty of losing the right hand of him that doth it Other Commodities of this Island are Corn and Oyl in indifferent plenty some quarries of most excellent Marble a certain green earth like the rust of brass some Silks and Cotton-Wool but shert in worth to those of Smyrna and other places Honey as good as any the world affordeth and a vain of most delicious wines those specially which grow on the Mountain Arvis now called Amisea Of which 〈◊〉 gives this commendation In sumoia gloria fuere Thasium Chiumque ex Chio quod Arvisium vocant Of all wines saith he those of Thassus and Chios are of best esteem and of these of Chios the Arvisian Strabo extolleth them in the Superlative degree and calleth the wine hereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incomparably the best of Greece And Plutarch speaking of an Epicurean or voluptuous liver affirms that he conceived it the supreme felicity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to lie with Thais and drink thâ—se Arvisian wines Here are also infinite store of Patriges of a red colour kept tame and fed in slocks like Geese in the Streets and Greenswarths of their villages some little Boy or Girl driving them to field and calling them home again with a whistle when the night comes on The Island divided commonly into two parts the Higher called Apanomera lying towards the North and West hilly and rough but intermixt with fruitful vales and pleasant Rivers the Lower opposit unto it called Catamorea swelled here and there with gentle hillocks on which groweth the Lentisck The whole inhabited by Greeks intennixt with Genoese and since their conquest by that people some few Turks amongst them Which mixture with the Genoese tempereth the levity
that is to say from the sending it home by the Philistims till brought to Hierusalem by David 8. Beth-semes to which the Aâ—â— was brought by a yoke of Kine turned loose by the Philistims for irreverent looking into which there were slain by the immediate hand of God no fewer then 50070 persons of this City 9. Tsarah neer which is a fountain called the Fountain of Ethiopia because Philip there baptized the Ethiopian Eunuch 10. Caspin taken with great slaughter by Iudas Maccabaeus 11. Lachis remarkable for the death of Amaziah King of Iudah 12. Aialon a City of the Levites also in the valley whereof the Moon is said to have stood still at the prayers of Iosuah as the Sun did over the City of Gibeon the motion of the Heavens being said that he might have the more time for execution on the Kings of the Canaanites To this Tribe also belonged the Town and Territory of Dan or Leshem afterwards called Caesarea Philippi in the Tribe of NEPHTHALIM whereof we have there spoke already 3. The Tribe of SIMEON was so called from Simeon the second Sonne of Iâ—cob by his first wife Leah of whom were found at the first muster 59300 able men and but 22200 at the second muster when they came into Canaan Where they enjoyed but a small Territory to themselves their lot falling amongst the Philistims whom they were not able to expell and therefore they were taken into the Tribe of Iudah where they were permitted to enjoy some Towns and Villages intermixed with that more potent Tribe Afterwards in the reign of King Hezekiah some of them possessed themselves of Gedar belonging to the Children of Ham and others passing Southwards into Idumaea smote the Amaleâ—ites which inhabited in the Mountains thereof and dwelt in the places by them conquered But for all this wanting room for themselves and their Children many of them undertook the Office of Scribes or Scriveners and dispersed themselves amongst the rest of the Tribes teaching their Children to write and giving themselves to the employment of Publick Notaries God herein verifying the curse which Iacob had denounced on Simeon that he should be divided and scattered in Israel But for their fixed habitation which fell to them by lot it lay betwixt Dan upon the North and Idumaea on the South the Tribe of Iudah on the East and the Philistims upon the West Places of most observation in it 1. Gerar the Royall seat of the two Abimelechs Kings of the Philistims with whom Abraham and Isaac had to do and probably of some other of their Kings and Princes till subdued by the Israelites Situate in the South border of Canaan not far from the Wildernesse of Beersheba but in a very healthfull air called therefore Regio Salutaris in the times succeeding 2. Siceleg or Ziglag belonging to the Philistims till the time of David to whom given by Achish King of Gath for his place of retreat when persecuted by Saul from whom flying he lodged here all his goods and carriages sacked by the Amalekites but the booty recovered from them speedily by the diligence and good fortune of David 3. Haiin a City of the Levites 4. Cariath 〈◊〉 that is to say the City of Books seated within the bounds of Simeon but belonging to Iudah which some hold to be the University or Academie of old Palestine A Citie of the Levites also and at first possessed by the Sonnes of Anak or men of a Gigantine stature but taken by Othomel the Sonne of Kenâ— on the promise and encouragement which was given by Caleb that whosoever took it should have his Daughter Achsah to wife Afterwards it was called Debir Iudg. 1. 11. known in the time of Saint Hierome by the name of Daema 5. Chorma conceived by some to be that place mentioned 〈◊〉 14. 45 to which the Canaanites and Amalekites pursued those of Israel 6. Beershab or 〈◊〉 â—uramenti so called of the Well of waters and the oath which was there sworn betwixt Abraham and Abimelech Gen. 21. 31. Memorable in the Scripture for the Grove which Abraham there planted the wandring of Hagar thereabouts when she was cast out of Abrahams house with her young sonne â—â—mad and the dwelling of Isaac for which cause called the City of Isaac Situate in the extreme South border of the Land of Canaan the length whereof is often measured in the Scripture from this Town to Daâ— and for that cause well fortified by the Western Christians when they were possessed of this Countrey as standing on the borders of Idumaea and the Desarts of Arabia in the way from Egypt 4. The Tribe of IVDAH was so called from Iudah the fourth sonne of Iacob by his wife Leah of whom there were numbred at the first generall muster taken neer Mount Sinai 76600 fighting men and no fewer than 76500 at their entrance into the Land of Canaan The greatest Tribe and therefore answerably fitted with the largest territory bordering on the Dead Sea East upon Simeon West and the Tribe of Benjamin on the North and the Idumaeans on the South Comparatively large with reference to the other Tribes but otherwise unable to contain or feed those infinite multitudes without the extraordinary providence of Almighty God which are recorded to be in it King David mustering 470000 fighting men of this Tribe alone which was more than half the number found in the rest of the Tribes A Tribe which had a native Sovereignty over all the others the Scepter the Legislative power and the worlds Messiah being all promised unto this Places of most observation in it 1. Arad situate in the entrance of Iudaea in the way from the Wilderness of Edom. 2. Hebron one of the antientest Cities of Canaan the seat of Giants called Anakim or the sonnes of Anak This word Anak signifieth a chain worn for ornament and it seemeth that this Anak enriched with the spoils of his enemies wore a chain of Gold leaving both the custome and name to his posterity We read the like of Manlius Torquatus in the Roman Histories This Town did Abraham buy for a buriall place for his dead and in it his wife Sarah was first buried and after her four of the Patriarchs Adjoyning to this town is the plain of Mamre where Abraham the Father of the faithfull sitting in his Tent was visited from Heaven by God in the shape of man Here David kept his Court before the winning of Hierusalem to this place came the Tribes to anoint him King over Israel and hither came Absalon under the pretence of paying his vowes to usurp the Kingdome of his Father 3. Tecoa the City of Amos the Prophet and also of that woman who by the words which Ioab put into her mouth perswaded the King to call Absolon from exile In the Wilderness of this Tecoa there assembled the Inhabitants of Moab Ammon and Mount Seir to overthrow Iuda But the Lord being appeased by the publique Fast proclamed and kept by Iehosaphat and
the people sowed dissentions amongst them So that the children of Ammon and Moab stood up against the inhabitants of Mount-Seir utterly to slay and destroy them and when they had made an end of the inhabitants of Mount Seir every one helped to destroy one another 4. Cerioth or Carioth the birth-place of Iudas hence sumamed Iscariot or the man of Carioth who betrayed our Saviour 5. Jether or Jatter nigh unto which was fought that memorable battell wherein Asa King of Iudah by the help of God discomfited Zerah King of the Arabians whose Army consisted of a Million of fighting men 6. Marsia the native Soyl of the Prophet Michah neer whereunto first Asa King of Iudah discomfitted the vast Army of Terah the Arabian or Ethiopian consisting of above a Million of men and afterwards Gorgias was overthrown by Iudas Maccabaeus 7. Emaus after called Nicopolis memorable for the third overthrow which Iudas gave to the said Gorgias for our Redeemers shewing himself after his Resurrection to Cleophas and another of his Disciples for the hot Bathes hereabouts which gave the name of Salntaris to this part of Palestine The sovereign vertue of which waters Sozomen a Christian attributes to the washing of Christ's feet in them as he passed by at that time but Iosephus a Iew ascribes as it is most likely unto naturall causes 8. Hasor or Chatsor one of the forntiere Towns towards Idumaea 9. Odalla or Hadullan an antient and magnificent City taken and destroyed by Josuah and long after much enlarged and beautified by Ionathan one of the Maccabees 10. Ceila or Keila where David sometimes hid himself when he fled from Saul by him delivered afterwards from the assaults of the Philistims 11. Eleutheropolis or the Free City not far from Hebron a City of later date than any of Iudah mentioned by Ptolomy and much remembred by Saint Hierome 12. Azecha not far from Emaus to which Iosuah followed Dabir the King of Eglon and his four Associates whom he discomfited in the cause and quarrell of the Gibeonites molested by them for submitting to their common Enemy Seated in the vally of Terebinth and of very great strength presuming upon which it revolted from Ioram King of Judah at the same time that Libnâ— and the Edomites had revolted from him 13. Beth-Sur or Seth-Sora that is to say the house on the Rock so called from the situation on a rocky hill one of the strongest places of Sudah Fortified first by Roboam the son of Solomon after by Iudas Maccabaeus and finally made impregnable by his brother Simeon 14. Adoram bordering on the Dead-Sea beautified also by Roboam 15. Zoar in former times called Bela but took his name from the words of Lot alleging that it was but a little one Gen. 19. 20. as the word Tsohor doth import in whose escape it was preserved being otherwise one of the five Cities of the Region called Pentapolis doomed unto destruction the other four Sodom Gomorrals Adâ—ma and Seboim being at the same time destroied by fire and brimstone 16. Massada situate on an high Mountain called Collis Achilloe an impregnable fortress built by Herod the Great in the place where Ionathan the Maccabee had sometime raised a very strong Castle Which he fortified with 27. Turrets and left therein as in a place impregnable and inaccessible a Magazine of Armes and all warlike furniture for an Army of 100000 men 17. Libna a strong City seated in a corner of Iudah running between the Tribes of Dan and Benjamin This City revolted from Ioram King of Iudah at the same time the Edomites did and continued a free State even as long as Iudab continued a Kingdome 18. Ziph in the wilderness wherein David hid himself from the fury of Saul Hither when Saul pursued him David came into his Camp the watch being all asleep and took thence his spear and a Cruse of oyl and departed Abishai indeed would fain have killed him but David though he knew that Samuel had by Gods command abdicated Saul from the Kingdome and that himself was appointed in his stead would not touch him but left him to the judgement of the Lord whose annointed he was 19. Bethlem or to distinguish it from another of this name in Zabulon so called Bethlem-Iudah where Christ was born and the Innocents suffered for him before he had suffered for them In this general Massacre of young children a sonne of Herods which was at nurse was also slain Which being told unto Augustus he replyed he had rather be Herods swine than his sonne His swine being safe in regard the Iews were forbidden hog-meat but his sonnes frequently made away upon fears and jealousies A Town for this cause had in great respect by the Primitive Christians beautified by Helen with a Stately Temple which yet standeth entire by the Lady Paula much extolled by Saint Hierome with some goodly Monasteries in one of which the body of that Father lieth and by the Western Christianâ— with a See Episcopal 20. On the frontire of this Country towards the Philistians was that strong Castle which Herod repairing called Herodium seated on a hill the ascent unto which was made with 200 steps of Marble exceeding fair and large In this Countrey also are the hils of Engaddi in a Cave of which David cut off the lap of Sauls garment and all along the bottomes whereof were the gardens of Balsamum or Opobalsamum the trees of which were by Cleopatra at such time as she governed M. Antony and the East sent for to be replanted in Heliopolis of Aegypt and Herod who durst not deny them plucked them up by the roots and sent them to her 5. The Tribe of BENIAMIN took name from the twelf and youngest sonne of Iacob by Rachel his best beloved wife who died in that Child-birth of which at the first muster neer unto Mount Sinai were numbred 35000 able men and at the second muster when they entred the Promised Land there were found of them fit for Armes 45600. persons A Tribe in great danger to have been utterly cut off by the folly of the men of Gibeah all Israel arming against it as one man For besides those that perished in the former battels there fell in one day 25000 men that drew the sword the sury of the Conquerours after that great victory sparing neither man nor beast nor any thing that came to hand and burning down all their Cities also which they came unto So great an havock was there made even of innocent maidens that when the edge of this displeasure was taken off there were not wives enough found for those few young men which had escaped the other Tribes having bound themselves by a solemn oath not to bestow their daughters on them insomuch that they were fain to provide themselves of wives of the daughters of Iabesh-Gilead a Town of the Manissites beyond Iordan which they took by assault and of the daughters of Shilo whom they took by Stratagem The whole
Prophets as in our Saviours time with that of Mary the mother of John Mark mentioned acts 15. 37. converted to a Church by the Primitive Christians the Western part whereof was wholly taken up by the Palace of Herod a wicked but magnificent Prince for cost excessive and for strength invincible containing gardens groves fish-ponds places devised for pleasure besides those for exercise Fortified with three Towers at the Corners of it that on the South-East of the wall 50 Cubiâ—s high of excellent workmanship called Mariamnes Tower in memory of his beloved but insolent wife rashly murdered by him Opposite to which on the South-West corner stood the Tower of Phaseolus so called by the name of his brother 70 Cubits high and in form resembling that so much celebrated Aegyptian Phtros and on the North Wall on an high hill the Tower of Hippick exceeding both the rest in height by 14 Cubits and having on the top two Spires in memory of the two Hippâ—er his very dear friends slain in his service by the wars 2. On the South-side stood that part which was called the Old City possessed if not built by the Iebu 〈◊〉 and therein both the Mountain and Fort of Sion but after called the City of David because taken by him who thereon built a strong and magnificent Castle the Royall Court and Mansion of the Kings succeding In the West part hereof stood the Tower of David a double Palace built by Herod the one part whereof he named Agrippa and the other Coesar composed of Marble and every where enterlaid with gold and not far off the house of Annas and Caiaphas to which the Conspirators led our Saviour to receive his tryall 3. That which was called the Lower City because it had more in it of the Valley was also called the Daughter of Sion because built after it in majesty and greatness did exceed the Mother For therein upon Mount Moriah stood the Temple of Solomon whereof more anon and betwixt it and Mount Zion on another hill the Palace which he built for his Wife the Daughter of Aegypt and that which he founded for himself from which by an high Bridge he had a way unto the Temple West hereof on a losty rock overlooking the City stood the Royall Palace of the Princes of the Maccaboeans re-edified and dwelt in by King Agripoa though of Herod race and not far off the Theater of Herods building adorned with admirall pictures expressing the many victories and triumphs of Augustus Coesar In this part also stood Mount Aâ—ra and on that once a Citadell built by Antiochus King of Syria but razed by Simon one of the Maccaboean Brothers because it overtopped the Temple the house of Helena Queen of Adiabâ—ne who converted from Paganism to Indaism had here her dwelling and here died and finally Herods Amphitheatre capacious enough to contain 80000 people whom he entertained sometime with such shews and spectacles as were in use amongst the Romans And in this part also on an high and craggy rock not far from the Temple stood the Tower of Baris whereon the same Herod built a strong and impregnable Citadell in honour of Marc. Antonie whose Creature he first was called by the name of Antonius having a fair and large Tower at every corner two of them 50. Cubits high and the other 70. afterwards garrisoned by the Romans for fear the Jews presuming on the strengen of the Temple might take occasion to rebel 4. As for the New City which lay North to the City of Herod it was once a Suburb onely unto all the rest inhabited by none but mechanicall persons and the meanest trades-men but after incompassed by Agrippa with a wall of 25 Cubits high and fortified with ninety Turrets The whole City fenced with a wonderfull circumvallation on all parts thereof having a Ditch cut out of the main Rock as Iosephus an eye-witness writeth sixty foot deep and no less than two hundred and fifty foot in bredth First built say some by Melghisedech the King of Salem by the Jebusites themselves say others by whomsoever built called at first Jebusalem afterwards Jerusalem with the change of one letter only inlarged in time when made the Royall seat of the house of David to the Magnificence and greatness before described â—â— it attained unto the compass of sixty furlongs or seven miles and an half Unconquered for the first four hundred years after the entrance of the Children of Israel and when David attempted it the people presumed so much on the strength of the place that they told him in the way of scorn that the blâ—nd and the lame which they had amongst them as the Text is generally expounded should defend it against him But as I think the late learned Mr. Gregory of Christ-church in Oxon hath found out a more likely meaning of the Text than this who telleth us that the Jubesites by the blind and lame as they knew well the Israeliâ—es called blind and lame did understand those Tutelar Idols on whose protection they relied as the 〈◊〉 did on their Palladium for defence thereof and then the meaning must be this those Gods whom you of Israel call blind and lame shall defend our Walls Why else should David say had they meant it literally that his soul hated the lame and the blind 2. Sam. 5. 8. or why should the People of Israel be so uncharitable as to say that the blind and lame should not come into the House or Temple of God were it meant no otherwise But notwithstanding these vain hopes the Town was carried under the conduct of Joab that fortunate and couragious leader and made the Royal seat of the Kings of Judah Proceed we now unto the Temple built by Solomon in providing the materials whereof there were in Lebanon 30000 workmen which wrought by the ten thousand every moneth 70000 Labourers which carried burdens 80000 Quarry-men that hewed stones in the Mountains and of Officers and Overseers of the work no lesse then 3300 men The description of this Stately Fabrick we have in the first of Kings cap. 6. 7. In the year of the world 2350 it was destroyed by Nabuchadzezzar at the taking of Hierusalem rebuilt again after the return from the Captivity but with such opposition of the Samaritans that the Workmen were fain to hold their Tooles in one hand and their swords in the other to repulse if need were those malicious enemies But yet this Temple was not answerable to the magnificence of the former so that the Prophet Haggi had good occasion to say to the People cap. 2. ver 3. Who is lâ—ft among you that saw this house in her first glory is it not in your eyes as nothing in comparison of it Nor fell it short thereof onely in the outward structure but some inward Additaments For it wanted 1. The Pot of Mannah which the Lord commanded Moses to lay up before the Testimony for a Memorial Exod. 16. 32. c. 2. The
1517. in which Selimus the first Emperour of the Turks added the Holy Land together with Aegypt to his Empire When Hierusalem was taken by the Christians the German Emperours name was Fredericus the Popes Vrbanus the Hierosolymitan Patriarch Heraclius and so also were they called when the Christians again lost it This is the conceit of Roger Hoveden in the life of Henry the second but how it can agree with Chronology I do not see After the taking of Hierusalem by Sultan Saladine the Christians retired their forces into some of the other Towns of the Holy land which they made good against the enemy and defended them under the government of these three Kings following viz. 10. Conrade Marq. of Montferrat husband of Isabel the daughter of Almericus King of Hierusalem 11. Henry Earl of Campagne second husband of Isabel 12. John di Brenne husband of Mary or Yoland as some call her daughter of Conrade and Isabel the last Christian King that ever had possession in Syria or Palestine inhabited ever-since by Moores and Arabians few Christians and not many Turks but such as be in garrisons onely Yoland the daughter of this John di Brenne was wife to Frederick King of Naples who in her right intituled himself King of Hierusalem and so now do the Kings of Spain as heirs unto and possessors of the Kingdome of Naples Concerning which title it would not be amisse to insert this story When the warres in Queen Elizabeths time were hot between England and Spain there were Commissioners of both sides appointed to treat of peace They met at a Town of the French Kings and first it was debated in what tongue the negotiation should be handled A Spaniard thinking to give the English Commissioners a shrewd gird proposed the French tongue as most fit it being a language which the Spaniards were well skilled in and for these gentlemen of England I suppose saith he that they cannot be ignorant of the language of their fellow-subjects their Queen is Queen of France as well as of England Nay in faith my masters replyed Doctor Dale the master of the Requests the French tongue is too vulgar for a business of this secrecy and importance especially in a French Town We will rather treat in Hebrew the language of Hierusalem whereof your master is King and I suppose you are therein as well skilled as we in the French And thus much for this title The Armes of the Christian Kings in Hierusalem was Luna a cross crosser crossed Sol which was commonly called the Hierusalem Cross But for their forces and Revenues I cannot see how any estimate may be made hereof in regard they subsisted not by their own proper strength but by the Purses and the Forces of the Western Christians more or less active in that service as zeal or emulation or desire of glory were predominant in them Chief Orders of Kinght-hood in this Kingdome after the recovery thereof from the power of the Turks Were 1. Of the Sepulchre said to be instituted originally by Queen Helena the Mother of Constantine the Great by whom the Temple of the Sepulchre was indeed first built but more truly by Philip King of France Anno 1099. at such time as that Temple was regained from the Turks Their Armes the same with that of the Kings before blazoned representing the five wounds of our Saviour CHRIST At the first conferred on none but Gentlemen of blood and fortunes now saleable to any that will buy it of the Pater-Guardian who with a Convent of Franciscans doth reside neer that Temple 2. Of Saint John of Hierusalem begun by one Gerrard Anno 1114. and confirmed by Pope Paschalis the second Their badge or Cognizance is a White Crosse of eight points Their duty to defend the Holy land relieve Pilgrims and succour Christian Princes against the Insidels They were to be of noble parentage and extraction and grew in time to such infinite riches especially after the suppression of the Templars most of whose lands were after given unto this Order that they had at one time in the several parts of Christendome no fewer than 20000. Mannours and of such reputation in all Christian Kingdomes that in Enâ—land the Lord Prior of this Order was accompted the Prime Baron in the Realm But now their Revenue is not a little diminished by the withdrawing of the Kings of England and other Protestant Princes from the Church of Rome who on that change seized on all the Lands of this Order in their several Countries and either kept them to themselves or disposed them to others as they pleased Of these we shall speak more when we are in Malta where they now reside advertising onely at the present that their first Great Master was that Gerrard by whom they were founded the last that had his residence in the Holy land one John de Villiers in whose time being driven out of Palestine they removed unto Cyprus and in the time of Fulk de Villaret Anno 1309. to the Isle of Rhodes Outed of which by Solomon the Magnificent Anno 1522. they removed from one place ro another till at last by the magnificence of Charles the fift Anno 1530. they were setled in Malta and there we shall speak farther of them 3. Of the Templers instituted by Hugh of Payennes Anno 1113 and confirmed by Pope Eugenius Their ensign was a Red Cross in token that they should shed their blood to defend Christs Temple They were burried Cross-legged and wore on their backs the figure of the Cross for which they were by the common people called Cross-back or Crouch-back and by corruption Crook-back Edmund Earl of Lancaster second sonne to our Henry the third being of this Order was vulgarly called Edmund Crook-back which gave Henry the fourth a foolish occasion to faign that this Edmund from whom he was descended was indeed the eldest sonne of King Henry the third but for his crookedness and deformity his younger brother was preferred to the Crown before him These Knights had in all Provinces of Europe their subordinate governours in which they possessed on lesse than 16000 Lordships the greatness of which Revenue was not the least cause of dissolving the Order For Philip the fair king of France had a plot to invest one of his sonnes with the title of King of Hierusalem and hoped to procure of the Pope the revenue of this order to be laid unto that Kingdome for support of the Title which he might the better do because Clâ—ment the fift then Pope for the love he bare to France had transferred his feat from Rome to Avignion But herein his hopes deceived him for this Order being dissolved the lands thereto belonging were given to the Knights Hospitallers or of Saint John The crimes objected against this Order was first their revolt from their professed obedience unto the Patriarch of Jerusalem who was their visitor Secondly their unspeakable pride and thirdly their sinnes against nature The house of
of eminent observation as 1 Mount Sinai famous in all ages for the promulgation of the Law and of late times for a Monastery of Maronites on the top thereof The hill so high that both shores of the Red Sea may be thence seen but easie of ascent by reason of steps cut out of the rock which notwithstanding he that beginneth to go up it at the break of day will hardly overcome the top of it till the afternoon The Monastery made an Episcopall See and formerly very well endowed as appeareth by the letters of Eugenius Bishop hereof to the Arch-Duke Charles Anno 1569. complaining that the Turk had sold all their lands and that himself and the Monkes were fain to pawn their holy Vessells and take up money on Usury Here is also a Mesque or Mesquit of Turks who resort in pilgrimage to this hill as well as the Christians 2. Mount Horeb where the Israelites worshipped the Molten Calf about a mile and an half distant from Mount Sinai but not so high on the top of which is a Church also and a Monastery of Coloires or Greek Monks at the bottom exceeding hospitable to strangers whom they entertain of free cost and cheerfully shew them all the places worth observation which the Scripture mentioneth in that tract Both hills by Ptolomy called Melani or the Black Mountains the last now called Orel 3. Mount Hor bordering on Idumaea and memorable for the death of Aaron Places of most observation 1. Petra the name-given to this part at first called Recem and at that time belonging to Midian afterwards called Serah when pertaining to the Idumaeans But falling under the power of the Arabians it is now called Crat. Best known in holy Scripture by the name of Selah before mentioned which signifies the same with the Latine Petra A City of great note and strength in all times foregoing taken by Amaziah the King of Judah 2 Kings 14. 7. and by him called Jock-beel but in vain besieged by Scaurus a Roman Generall who finding the place to be impregnable was content by the perswasion of Antipater to take a sum of money and raise his siege Not did the Emperour Traian speed much better at it his Souldiers being still beat off in all their assaults the very next man to him slain with a dart and himself forced to cast away his Imperial habit and flie for his life the heavens themselves if Dion who is never sparing of the like prodigies may be believed fighting against the Romans with thunder lighting whirlewinds and tempests as often as they made any approaches to it But in the end subdued with the rest of the Countrey In such esteem by reason of the strength of it by the Soldans of Aegypt that they kept here their choisest treasures and in the course of the Holy Wars much aimed at by the Turks and Christians as the key that opened the Gates of Palestine on the South border whereof not far from Mount Hor beforementioned the Town is situate The Metropolis of the Province when first under the Romans and made the Seat of a Latine Bishop when the Christians of the West were the Lords thereof 2. Bosra said to have been built by Augustus Caesar because by him repaired when decayed and ruined afterwards by Alexander Severus made a Colony of the Romans This last most certain and for such testifyed by this antient inscription in an antient coin COL BOSTRAN T. R. ALEXANDRIAN AE Memorable also for the birth of Philip the Emperour one of that Alexanders next Successors by whom it was caused for a time to be called Philippus for the Metropolitan dignity removed hither from Petra somewhat before the time of Justiman but by whom I find not and for being the Episcopall See of Titus hence sumarned Bostrenus a Reverend Father of the Church in the time of Julian the Apostate A City of as great antiquity as the most that be mentioned Gen. 36. 33. though there accounted of as a City of Edom to which at that time it did belong and is still remaining and well known by the name of Buffereth 3. Elama on a bay of the Red Sea called hence Sinus Elaniticus 4. Phara reckoned by Ptolomy for a chief Town of this Tract from whence the Wilderness of Paran seems to take its name 5. Berenice so called from some of the Queens of Aegypt but better known by the name of Esion-geber one of the Stations or incampings of the Children of Israel and made by Solomon the ordinary harbour for his Ships which sailed to Ophir in the East-Indies 6. Sur the chief City of the Amalekites giving name to the Wilderness or Desart of Sur comming close up to it remarkable for the first incamping of the Tribes of Israel after their miraculons passage over the Red Sea and the defeat which Saul gave to the Amaleknes whom he smote from Havilah to this place 7. Havilah so called from Havilah the Sonne of Chus being the furthest border of these Amalekites and Ismachtes on the Gulf of Persia as Sur was on the Red Sea or Gulf of Arabia 8. Madian so called of Madian the Sonne of Abraham by Keturah situate towards the Red Sea also the City of Jethro whose daughter Zipporah was the wife of Moses who flying from the Court of Pharaoh King of Aegypt was by Gods secret providence directed hither that keeping the flocks of Jethro in the Desarts adjoining he might acquaint himself with the waies and passages thorow which he after was to lead the house of Israel 9. Rephaim the incamping place of Moses where he discomfited the Amalekites and to which the said Jethro came to him with his wife and Children advising him to ease himself of some part of that burden which the government of so great a people would else bring upon him 10. Kadesh-barnes the station of the Tribes when the spies which were sent to discover the Land of Canaan returned back unto them memorable for the death of Miriam the Prophetess and 11 Thara no less memorable for the mutiny and punishment of Corah Dathan and Abirom the place remembred Numb 33. 27. but others will have 12. Makheloth mentioned v. 25. of that Chapter to be the Stage of that action the Scriptures being silent in this particular The rest of their encamping places being most of them in this part of Arabus I omit of purpose as obvious in the Scripture unto every Reader as I do also some of the Cities of Moab and Ammon accompted of by Ptolomy as Cities of this Province but spoken of already in our Description of Palestine to which more properly belonging The old Inhabitants of this Countrey were the Madianites the Ismaelites the Amalekites and the Children of Chus who dwelling promiscuously together are sometimes used for one another the Merchants which bought Joseph of his Brethren being indifferently called Midianites and Ismaelites Gen. 37. 28. and Zipporah the wife of Moses who questionless was a daughter of Madian being
harken unto Sergius a Nestorian Monk who flying out of Syria for fear of punishment the heresies of Nestorius being newly both revived and censured came into Arabia where he found entertainment in the house of Abdalmuâ—alif the Master of Mahomet By his perswasions who found him a fit Instrument for the devil to work on he began to entertain the thoughts of hammering out a new Religion which might unite all parties in some common principles and bring the Christians Jews and Gentiles into which the world was then divided under one Professior Resolved on this he retired himself unto a Cave not farre from Mecca as if he there attended nothing but meditations Sergius in the mean time founding in the ears of the people both his parts and piety The people being thus prepared to behold the Pageant out-comes the principal Aetor with some parts of his Alcor in pleasing enough to sensual minds which he next professed to have received from the Angel Gabriel And finding that this edified to his expectation he next proclamed liberty to all staves and servants as a thing commanded him by God by whom the natural liberty of mankind was most dearly tendred which drew unto him such a rabble of unruly people that without out fear of opposition he dispersed his doctrines reducing them at last to a book or method The Book of this religion he calleth the Alcoran that is to say the Collection of Precepts the Originall whereof they feign to be written on a Table which is kept in Heaven and the Copy of it brought to Mahomet by the Angell Gabriel A Book so highly reverenced by the Mahometans that they write upon the cover of it let none touch this but he that is clean The body of it as it now standeth was composed by Osmen the fourth Caliph who seeing the Saracens daily inclining to divers heresies by reason of some false copies of Mahomets Lawes and that the Empire by the same means was likely to fall into civill dissention by the help of his wife who was Mahomets daughter he got a sight of all Mahomets papers which he reduced into four Volumes and divided into one hundred twenty and four Chapters commanding expresly upon pain of death that that book and that onely should be received as Canonicall through his Dominions The whole body of it is but an exposition and gloss on these eight Commandments 1. Every one ought to believe that God is a great God and one onely God and Mahomet is his Prophet They hold Abraham to be the friend of God Moses the messenger of God and Christ the breath of God whom they deny to be conceived by the Holy Ghost affirming that the Virgin Mary grew with child of him by smelling to a Rose and was delivered of him at her brests They deny the mystery of the Trinity but punish such as speak against Christ whose Religion was not they say taken away but mended by Mahomet And he who in his pilgrimage to Mecca doth not comming or going visit the Sepulchre of Christ is reputed not to have merited or bettered himself anything by his journey 2. Every man must mary to encrease the Sectaries of Mahomet Four wives he alloweth to every man and as many Concubins as he will between whom the Husband setteth no difference either in affection or apparrell but that his wives onely can enjoy his Sabbaths benevolence The women are not admitted in the time of their lives to come into their Churches nor after death to Paradise and whereas in most or all other Countries Fathers give some portions with their daughters the Mahometans give money for their wives which being once paid the contract is registred in the Cadies book and this is all their formality of Mariage More of this theme we shall speak when we are in TRECOMANIA 3. Every one must give of his wealth to the poor Hence you shall have some buy slaves and then manumit them buy birds and then let them flie They use commonly to free Prisoners release bondslaves build caves or lodgings in the waies for the relief of Passengers repair bridges and mend high-waies But their most ordinary almes consist in sacrifices of Sheep or Oxen which when the solemnity is performed they distribute among the poor to whom also on the first day of every year they are bound to give the tith or tenth part of their gettings in the year fore-going insomuch that you shall hardly find any beggers amongst them 4. Every one must make his prayers five times a day When they pray they turn their bodies towards Mecca but there faces sometimes one way sometimes another way believing that Mahomet shall come behind them being at their devotions The first time is an hour before Sun-rising the second at noon-day the third at three of the clock after noon the fourth at Sun-setting the first and last before they go to sleep At all these times the Cryers keep a balling in the steeples for the Turks and Saracens have no bells for the people to come to Church And such as cannot come must when they hear the voice of the Cryers fall down in the place where they are do their devotions and kiss the ground thrice 5. Every one must keep a Lent one moneth in a year This Lent is called Ramazan in which they suppose the Alcoran was given unto Mahomet by the Angel Gabriel This fast is only intended in the day time the law giving leave to frollick it in the night as they best please so they abstained from Wine and Swines flesh prohibited by their Law at all times but never so punctually abstained from as in the time of their Lent 6. Be obedient to thy Parents which law is the most neglected of any never any children being so unnatural as the Turkish 7. Thou shalt not kill and this they keep unviolated among themselves but the poor Christians are sure to feel the smart of their fury And as if by this law the actual shedding of bloud only were prohibited they have invented punishments for their offenders worse than death itself As first the Strappade which is hanging of them by the arms drawn backwards when they are so bound they are drawn up on high and let down again with a violent swing which unjoynteth all their back and armes Secondly they use to horse up their heels and with a great cudgell to give them three or four hundred blowes on the soles of their feet Thirdly it is ordinary to draw them naked up to the top of a Gibbit or Tower full of hooks and cutting the rope to let them fall down again But by the way they are caught by some of the hooks where they commonly hang till they die for hunger 8. Doe unto others as thou wouldest be done unto thy self To those that keep these Lawes he promiseth Paradise and a place of all delights adomed with flowry Fields watered with Chrystalline Rivers beautified with Trees of gold under whose cool
Hagarenis non à fuga duci But time and opposition at the last reclamed him from this error and in the second edition of his work he is content to follow the common opinion of those men whom in the first he whistled off with the infamous appellation of mendaces But to proceed It hapned much about this time that the Saracens revolting from Heraclius the Eastern Emperour joyned themselves unto him They had long been displeased with their condition and now hoped to mend it Exasperated by Julian the Apostate when they served in his warres against the Persian for telling them when they demanded their pay that he had more store of steel than Gold but then they wanted a fit head to resort unto Now serving Heraclius in the same warre they were used by his Officers in the same ill manner Asking their pay the Treasurer of the Army made them this churlish answer that there was scarce money enough to pay the Roman and Grecian Souldiers and must those dogs be so importunate for their wages Provoked herewith and hearing the fame of Mahomet they betook themselves to him who strengthned by their forces and the coming in of the rest of their Countrey-men soon brought the three Arabias under his subjection To which having defeated the Emperors forces sent against him he added some parts of Syria and Egypt and returning to Mecca there dyed frantick and distempered in the 70th year of his Age and three and twentieth of his impostures of which he had spent thirteen at Medina and the rest at Mecca from his first serling in which City the years of his Empire were computed His dead body being kept four daies in expectation of a resurrection which he promised to perform at the end of three grown full of stench and putrefaction was carried to Medina and there interred his Successors out of wicked and worldly policy keeping up the reputation of that Religion after his decease which they derided in his life and calling themselves Caliphs or Vicars Generall to him their Prophet to the Catalogue of which we hasten made intricate not more by their own confusions than by the difference of those names by which they are presented to us by severall Writers according to the times and Languages in which they writ The Caliphs or Emperours of the Saracens A. C. A. H. 622 5 1. Mahomet the Impostor of whom before 632 15 2. Ebubezer or Vquebar Mahomets Father-in-Law and one of his Great Captains supplanted Ali to whom the Empire was designed by the will of Mahomet and took unto himself the name of Caliph 2. 634 17 3. Haumar the second of Mahomets Great Captains having the command of the Army under Ebubezer succeeded him in the estate and added to it Persia Egypt Palestine with great part of Syria and Mesopotamia 12. 647 30 4. Osmen the third of Mahomets great Captains Husband of Zetneh his second daughter succeeded under that pretence and added all Barbary to his Empire Distressed by the faction of Halt and besieged in his own house he flew himself in the eighty seventh year of his Age and the tenth of his Reign 657 40 5. Hali the Kinsman and next heir of Mahomet and the husband of Fatime his eldest daughter succeeded on the death of Osmen murdered by the procurement of Mxavias neer Cafa in Arabia Felix 660 43 6. Muhavias having murdered Hali his Sonne Hasem or Ossan and eleven of the Sonnes of that Hasem the twelfth onely escaping with life from whom descended the Family of the Alaveci and the Persian Sophies assumed the Government as rightfull Successor to Osmen whose widow the daughter of Mahomet he had took to wife He conquered Rhodes Cyprus and a great part of Asia Minor and was the Founder of the Family of Aben Humeya 681 64 7. Gizid the Son of Muhavias more skilled in Poetry than in Armes 8. Habdalla and Marvan Competitors for the Supreme dignity but carried at last by Marvan 685 68 9. Abdimelech the Sonne of Marvan established the begun conquests of Armenia and Mesopotamia 22. 707 90 10. Vlidor Ulit under whom the Saracens or Moors first conquered Spain 9. 716 99 11. Zulcimin Brother to Ulit whose Captain Mulsamas besieged Constantinople till his Ships were burnt and his men consumed with the Plague 3. 719 102 12. Homar or Haumar II. Son of Vildor Vlit 2. 721 104 13. Izit or Gizid II. the brother of Haumar with whom during his life he was joynt Caliph and after his decease enjoyed it wholly to himself 725 107 14. Evelid by some called Ischam in whose time Charles Martel made such havock of the Moores in France Anno 734 their General then named Abderamen 18. 743 125 15. Gizid III. the Son of Gizid the second 744 126 16. Hyces by some called Ibrahim the brother of Gizid the third slain by Marvan 745 127 17. Marvan II. the last of the house of Ben-Humeya slain by Abdalla of the house of Fatime and Hali. 7. 752 134 18. Abdalla of the house of Alaveci or Alabeci descended from Hali and Fatime the eldest daughter of Mahomet called also the Family of Abas because of their descent from Abas the Uncle of Mahomet and perhaps Father unto Hali. 756 138 19. Abdallas II. 20. Mahomet II. surnamed Bugiafer or Abugefer who built the City of Bagdat made from that time the constant seat of his Successors till their fatall period 777 156 21. Mahadi 9. 786 168 22. Musa or Moyses 1. 787. 169. 23. Aron or Arachid who compelled Irene Empress of Constantinople to pay him tribute 23. 810. 193. 24. Mahamad or Mahomet III. 825. 198. 25. Abdalla III. who took and spoyled Crete and overthrew the Greeks be spoiled Sicilia Sardinia and Corsica 17. 832. 215. 26. Mahomet IV. wasted Italy burnt the suburbs of Rome and harassed the fore-named Ilands 40. Others reckon these Caliphs to have succeeded Mahomet II. 815. 198. 25. Mamon 12. 827. 210. 26. Mutetzam 8. 835. 218. 27. Wacek 4. 839. 222. 28. Methucall 12. 851. 234. 29. Montacer 1. 852. 235. 30. Abul Hamet 6. 858. 241. 31. Almatez 4. 863. 245. 32. Motadi Bila 7. 7. After whose death the Aegyptians with-drew themselves from their obedience due to the Babylonian Caliph and chose one of their own to whom all the Arabians or those of the Mahumetan religion in Africa and Europe submitted themselves Of the Aegyptain Caliphs when we come into that Countrey take now with you the names onely of the Syrian and Babylonian Caliphs for story of them I find little or none the power being totally in the hands of the Sultans of the severall Provinces and nothing left unto the Caliphs but an aiery title the shadow of that mighty Tree which formerly had spread it self over most parts of the World The Babylonian Caliphs after the division A. C. A. H. 870 252 1. Mutemad 21. 891 273 2. Mutezad 8. 897 281 3. Muchtaphi 8. 907 389 4. Muchtedtr 24. 931 313 5. Elhaker 1. 932 314 6.
having left the reigns so loose on the necks of the peopl that they seemed to reign by curtesie only and had no more authority amongst their Subjects than any of the mean Lords had upon their Vassals 3303. 7. Phraortes a man of great prowess and fortune he made all Asia stand in fear and compelled the Persians to be his tributaries but was after overtopped by the Scythians 22. 3331. 8. Cyaxares united to his Empire the Saracens and the Parthians The King was so overlaid by the Scythians who in the reign of Phraortes had broke into Media that he was little better than their rent-gatherer But having endured them for above two years he plotted their finall extirpation and committed his design to the Nobles who willingly gave ear to it One night they invited the chief of the Scythians to a banquet where having well liquored them and put them all to the sword the baser sort willingly returned homeward 40. 3371. 9 Astyages the sonne of Cyaxares who having maried his Daughter Mandane to Cambyses the Tributary King of Persia dreamed that she had made as much water as drowned all Asia hereupon he commanded Harpagus one of his Noble men to see the Child killed but he loathing so cruel a fact committed the charge of executing the Kings commandment to Mithridates the Kings heard-man He preserved the life of the young infant to whom he gave the name of Cyrus whose fortune at last lifted him up to the Kingdome of Persia when abhorring his Grand-Father for that intended cruelty he both bereft him of his Kingdome and confined him to Hyrcania when he had reigned thirty five years A. M. 3406. 3406. 10. Cyaxares II. in the Scripture called Darius Medus sonne to Astyages of the age of 52. years succeeded his father For Cyrus pretending no quarrel to his Unkle who had never wronged him left him the Kingdome of Media and took unto himself the Soveraignty of Persia which before was tributary to the Medes not making any other alteration in the State of Media At this division of the Median Empire as Torniellus in his Annalls and that not improbably is of opinion it was also agreed on that Cyrus should take the daughter and only child of Cyaxares to wife that they should both join together in subduing of their neighbours that whatsoever they won should belong to Cyaxares who was even then an old Prince during his life and that Cyrus should be his heir In the twentieth year of their severall reigns they took Babylon slew Baltazar and destroyed the Empire of the Chaldaeans This action the Scriptures attribute wholly to Cyaxares who is by them called Darius Medus whereof Saint Hierome allegeth three reasons 1. Ordo aetatis 2. Regm 3. Propinquitatis 1. Darius was the elder 2. the Empire of the Medes was more famous than that of the Persians and 3. the Unkle ought to be preferred before the Nephew We may adde to these three the composition above-mentioned made between these Princes at the beginning of their reigns or the death of Astyages The Greek Writers attribute the victory onely to Cyrus and that on three reasons also The Persians desirous to magnifie Cyrus their own Conntrey-man gave him all the glory of the action and from the Persians the Greeks had it Secondly Cyrus was only imployed in the siege Darius then being absent and by his valour and conduct was the Empire of the Chaldaeans ruined And thirdly Darius lived not fully two years after the great victory s that before remote Nations had taken notice of the conquest Cyrus was actually in the Throne Josephus onely in the 11 Chapter of his Book cutteth the thread even between these two Princes and telleth us that Darius with his 〈◊〉 Cyrus destroyed the estate of the Babylonians That this Darius Medus of Daniel is the Cyaxares of the Greeks is more than manifest For Josephus in the place above-cited telleth us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That he was Astyages sonne and is otherwise called by the Greeks now ask the Greeks what was the name of the sonne of Astyages and Xenophon will tell you that it was Cyaxares As for the name of Nabonidus which Joseph Scaliger in spight of reason and the whole world of Chronologers would thrust upon this Darius Medus we have already refelled it though we are not ignorant that Helvicus and Calvisius two most worthy Writers have followed him as in all his Canon so also in this particular Error But to proceed unto the course of the Persian history after the death of this Cyaxares Cyrus succeeded in his Throne and the Empire of the Medes was incorporated in that of the Persians as it hath ever since continued if not subject to it The first Dynasty or Race of the Persian Monarchs of the house of Achaemenes 3406. 1. Cyrus who having vanquished Astyages united to the Empire of Persia the whole Kingdome of Media the Countreys of Armenia Phrygia Lydia some part of Arabia and all the Provinces possessed by the Babylonian and Assyrian Monarchs After which victories he was slain by Tomyris a Queen of the Scythians as some Writers say others affirming that he escaped alive but wounded out of the battel died in his own Kingdome and was buryed at Pasagarda a Town of Persis This Cyrus is magnified by Xenophon as Aeneas is by Virgil and Vlysses by Homer 29. 3434. 2. Cambrses the sonne of Cyrus subdued Psamniticus King of Aegypt which Countrey he united to his Empire Having a mind to marry his own Sister he was told by his Lawyers that they knew no law which admitted such mariages but that there was a law that the Persian Kings might do what they listed This King was a very bloudy Tyrant The Inter-regnum of the Magi. Cambyses at his expedition into Aegypt constituted Patizithes one of the Magi Vice-Roy in his absence He hearing of the Kings death conferred the Kingdome on his own sonne Smerdis making the people beleeve that he was the brother of Cambyses A matter of no difficulty considering how retirement from the publique view was a chief point of the Persian majesty But the Nobles either knowing the true Smerdis to be slain or suspecting the overmuch retiredness of the new King began to search out the matter Otanes had a daughter which was one of the Kings Concubines her he commanded when the King took next his pleasure with her to feel whether he had an years for Cambyses in I know not what humour had cut off the ears of this Magus This commandment she obeying found out the falshood The seven Princes informed of this imposture join together and slew this Pseudo-Smerdis in the eighth moneth of his reign This done to avoid contention they agreed among themselves that the seven Princes meeting on the Palace green should acknowledge him for King whose horse before the rising of the Sunne first neighed The evening before the day appointed the horse-keeper of Darius the sonne of Hystaspis brought his masters
of Constantinople engrossed into their own hands the whole trade of the Euxine Taken by Mahomet the Great Anno 1475. it became subject to the Turks and drew into that thraldome all the Southern parts of the Chersonese which depended on it deprived thereby of the greatest part of its former lustre the Christian Churches being destroyed the Towers and publique buildings razed the houses of the Genoa Merchants which were fair and beautifull destroyed and ruined yet still the principall of this biland or Demy-Iland and antiently better known by the name of Theodosia and by that name remembred in Ammianus 2. Precoph in Latine called Precopia a Town and Castle situate in or neer the place where stood the Eupateria of the Antients called also Pompeiopolis Heraclea and Aâ—hillis Cursus 3. Corsunum the Chersonesus of Ptolomy antiently a Greek Colony then accompted for the chief of the whole Peninsula ricâ— populous and well-traded by reason of the Haven which was safe and large and of great beauty and magnificence as the ruins testifie By the Turks at this day called Sari-Germanum or the yellow Tower the soyl about it being of a Saffron colour 4. Cremam or Crim the antient Seat of the Chams or Princes of these Tartars and at that time the fairest and greatest of this Bilâ—nd Situate in the middest thereof and fortified with a strong Castle for the height of the walls and depth of the ditch esteemed impregnable supposed to be the Taphrae of Pliny or the Taphros of Ptolomy Mentioned by Florus as then lately taken by some Roman Emperor and so most likely to be Trajan the first that ever extended the Roman Empire beyond Danubius and the Euxine Situate in the very Isthmus and so commanding both the Euxine and the Lakes of Moeotis as Corinth betwixt the Aegean and Ionian Seas 5. Panticapaeum situate on the very Bosphorus and now called Vospero by the natives the antientest City of this Peninsula and said by Ammianus to be the mother of all the Greek Colonies which were planted in iâ— 6. Tanas the Tanais of Ptolomy and other antients because situate on the mouth of that River or rather betwixt the two mouths of it distant from one another a degree of Longitude A town of great trade and well frequented by the Merchants of all those Countries which border on the Euxine Sea but subject to the Turks who hath there a Garrison and by them called Azac 7. Ingermenum situate on a large and losty Mountain and fortified with a Tower or Castle of stone under which there is a Church with great charge and Art cut out of the Rock formerly of great wealth and fame now decaied and ruinous 8. Jamboli by some called Balachium 9. Mancopia by the Turks called Mâ—ngutum 10. Circum all boasting of their severall Castles 11. Oczakow or Oczâ—â—covia situate neer the influx of the great River Borysthâ—nes into the Bay of Carcimitis and so most like to be built in the place of that which Ptolomy calleth Olbiah Pliny Olbiopolis Honoured of late times since the taking of Taurica by the Turks with the residence of the great Cham from whence these 〈◊〉 are by some called Olsanenses 12. Metropolis as Ptolomy or rather Mâ—letopolis as Plâ—ny calleth it a Colony in old times of the Milesians not farre from Olbia Besides all which and many others mentioned by the antient Writers of which there is nothing now remaining the Court of the great 〈◊〉 in Summer time makes a moveable City built upon Wheel-houses and transported from one place to another as occasion serveth which houses at every station are orderly disposed of into Streets and lanes and by the Tartars are called Agara or a Town of Carts The antient Inhabitants hereof were of Scythian race for by that name some elder writers call not onely the true and proper Scythians lying on both sides of Imaus but even the Sauromatae or Sarmatians also and those not onely of Saâ—matia Asiatica bordering next unto them but even such Europaean nations as lived on the Northern banks of Ister and the Euxine Sea And so they are affirmed to be by Ptolomy himslf though otherwise more exact than any in distinguishing Sarmatia Europaea from Asiatica and Asiatica from the Scythians For speaking of the Nations of Sarmatia Europaea inhabiting on the Palus Moeotis he ranks them thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. i. e. And all along the coasts of Moeotis dwell the Iazyges distinct from those called Metanastae and the Rhoxolani and more within the land the Hamaxobii and Alani Scythians More towards the banks of the Euxine and in the Chersâ—nese it self dwell the antient Tauri subdivided into the severall Nations of the Sinâ—hi Napaei and Arinchi by the said Ptolomy included in the general name of â—auâ—o Sovtâ— To none but these of all the Europaean Sarmatians doth he give this name And therefore I conceive them to have been those Scythians against whom Darius Kings of Persia made his fruitless warre Picking a quarrell with this people because their King had denied to give him one of his daughters to wife or to revenge as others more improbably say the inrode which the Scythians formerly had made into Asia he drew together an army of 700. thousand Passing over the Thracian Bosphorus he came at last to the banks of the Ister where it parteth Moldavia and Bulgaria and there for the passage of his men caused a bridge to be built to the keepers whereof he left a Cord of 60. knots commanding them every day to untie one knot and if he came not back before all were united to return to their houses This done he marched towards his enemies who still fled before him leading him into the most desert and unhabitable parts of their Countrey and when they had brought him into a streight sent Ambassadours to him with a bird a mouse a â—rog and an handfull of Arrows willing the Persians if they could to expound that Radle Darius willing to hope the best of his design conjectured that the Scythians did submit unto him by delivering into his hands their Air Earth Water and Arms Hierogâ—yphicall signified in their present But Gobrias one of the seven Princes made this exposition that if the Persians could not flie like a bird thorow the air or like a mouse creep under the earth or like a frog swim over the water they could by no means scape the Persian Arrows And to say truth this Commentary best agreed with the Text. For these Scythians following close upon him or rather driving him before them and vexâ—â—g him with continuall skirmishes forced him to make such hast to get over the River that he lost 80000 of his men in the sight and flight This was the onely memorable Action of these Europaean Scythians in those elder ages more memorable in the times succeeding for their horrid cruelty than any argument of their valour For it is said of these Tauri or Tauro Scythae that for the
Fire and the very Earth to which they offered in the morning fasting the first of their meats and drinks Their Idols made of Felt and placed on both sides of the doors of their tents or booths as the preservers of their Cattel and the Authors of milk Divided into five Clans or Tribes denominating so many Towns and territories in which they dwelâ— that is to say 1. Mongul 2. Yekâ—-Mongul or the Great Mongul 3. Sommongul or the water-Mongul 4. Mercat 5. Metrit each of them Governed by its Chief as commonly it is amongst barbarous Nations though all those Chiefs subordinate to some higher power Oppressed by Uncham or Unt-cham the King of Tenduc who invaded their pastures and compelled them to pay unto him the tenth of their Cattel with joint consent they removed somewhat further off and denied their Tribute This opportunity was taken by Cingis one of the Tribe of the Yekâ—-Monguls and so well husbanded that they admitted him for their King For publishing abroad amongst the Credulous people that an armed man appeared to him in his sleep with a white horse and said â— Cangius or Cingis it is the will of immortall God that thou be Governour of the Tartars and free them from bondage and paying tribute he found a generall belief especially amongst those of his own Clan who joyning themselves to him followed him as their Ring-leader in all his actions Thus backed and strengthned he made warre against the Sommonguls â—lew their Commander and subdued them and by their help successively assaulted the Mercats and Metrits whom he also vanquished And having thus subdued all the Clans of the Tartars and added the estates of Thebâ—t and Tanguth unto his Dominions he was by the consent of the seven Princes or Chiefs of their Clans Thebetâ— and Tanguth being added to the former number placed on a seat on a peece of Felt the best throne they had or could afford and saluted King with as great reverence and solemnity as their state could yield And first to make triall of his power and their obedience he commanded the seven Chiefs or Princes to surrender their places and each of them to cut off the head of his eldest sonne which was done accordingly Had John of Leiden been a Scholar as he was but a Botcher I should think he had studied the Acts of Cingis and proceeded by them Assured by this of their fidelity and obedience he set upon the Naymans a people of the Kingdom of Tenduc whom he overcame And now conceiving himself fit for some great alliance he sent to Uncham and demanded one of his daughters for his wife Which Uncham with some threats but more scorn denying he marched against him slew him in the field and possessed his daughter and with her also his estate Proud with this good success and encouraged by so great an increase of power he invaded the Kingdome of Cathay pretending for that also the authority of an heavenly vision in the name of the immortall God in which attempt discomfited at first with a very great overthrow but at last victorious conquering the several nations of it by one and one till in the end he brought the warre to the chief City of that Kingdome which at last he took and therewithall the title of Cham or Emperor Continuing in this dignity for the space of six years and every year adding somewhat to his dominions he was at last wounded in the knee at the Castle of Thaygin of which wound he died and was honourably buried in Mount Altay This is the best accompt I am able to give of the beginning of this great Empire the originall of this spreading Nation and the description of the Country of their first habitation They that have christned some of the most Northern parts of it by the names of the Tribes of Dan and Napthalim and accordingly placed them in their Maps might with more credit have supplied those vacant places which they knew not otherwise how to fill with the pictures of wild beasts or monstrous fishes which might well enough have pleased the eye without betraying the judgement of the looker on Of his Successors I am able to make no certain Catalogue their names being doubtfully delivered and the succession much confounded amongst our writers the names of the Provincial Sultans being many times imposed upon us instead of those of the Chams themselves But we will wade through those difficulties as well as we can and exhibit as perfect a Catalogue of them as the light of story will direct me first adding what should have been before remembered that it is recorded that Cingis before he joyned battel with Uncham consulted with his Diviners and Astrologers of the success They taking a green reed cleft it asunder writ on the one the name of Cingis and Uncham on the other and placed them not farre asunder Then fell they to reading their Charms and conjurations and the reeds fell a fighting in the sight of the whole Army Cingâ—s Reed overcomming the other whereby they foretold the joyfull news of victory to the Tartars which accordingly hapned And this was the first step by which this base and beggerly Nation began to mount unto the chair of Empire and Soveraignty whereas before they lived like beasts having neither letters nor faith nor dwelling nor reputation nor valor nor indeed any thing befitting a man as before was said The great Chams of Tartars A. C. 1162. 1. Cingis Cinchius Zingis or Changius was made King or Cham of the Tartars he subdued Tenduch and Cathaia changing the name of Scythians and Scythia to Tartartans and Tartariâ— 6. 1168. 2. Jocuchan Cham or Hoccata succeeded In his time the name of Tartar was first known in Europe Anno 1212. in which year they drove the Polesockie from the banks of the Euxine Sea By his Captain Bathu or Roâ—do he subdued Moscovia planted his Tartars in Taurica Chersonesus wasted Hungary Bosnia Servia Bulgaria and by his other Captains took Pâ—rsia from the Turks 3. Zaincham Bathu or Barcham ruined the Turks Kingdom of Damascus and Asia the lesse 4. Gino Châ—m whose daughter conveyed the Empire unto her husband Tamerlane or Tamberlâ—ne 1370. 5. Tamir-Cutlu Tamir-Cham or Tamerlane a great tyrant but withall an excellent Souldier It is thought that he subdued more Provinces in his life-time than the Romans had done in 800 years Of whose acts we have spoke at large Dying he divided his great Empire amongst his Children as Persia to Miza Charok his fourth sonne Zagathay to another perhaps unto Sautochus his eldest sonne and so to others 1405. 6. Lutrochin the second sonne of Tamerlane succeeded in Cathay though the eldest was before proclamed which his Father had before prognosticated who when his sons came to him before his death laid his hand on the head of Sautochus who was the eldest but lifting up the chin of Lutrochin who was the second He lived not long succeeded to by 7. Atlan who added little
please might be preserved in Egypt on pillars of brass or stone or otherwise transmitted by tradition unto Cham the Father of Mizraim by whom this Country was first planted after the Confusion of Babel But that old stock of Kings and People being destroyed in the general Deluge the Children of Mizraim succeeded next in their desolate dwellings yet so that the posterity of Chus and Lâ—habim two others of the sons of Cham had their shares therein From the first of which descended the Inhabitants of those parts of Egypt which lay along the shores of the Red-Sea or Golf of Arabia in which respect not only one of the Nomi or Divisions bordering on the Isthmus had the name of Arabia but the people dwelling on those shores were called Arabes divided into the Arabes Azarei and Arabes Adei And from the other came that mixture of Nations called Liby-Aegyptii or Libyans and Egyptians intermixt together inhabiting in Maraeotica and the Western parts But though these People were derived from several Ancestors they made one Nation in the totall Subject to Mizraim as their chief and after his decease unto his Successors in the Kingdom of Egypt Concerning whom we may observe that in Cham our greatest Antiquaries finde the name of Iupiter Hammon Mizraim they guess to be Osiris the great God of Egypt To him succeeded Typhon not by right of blood but by usurpation Who dispossed by Lehabim the brother of Mizraim whom the Greeks call Hercules Egyptius the Kingdom was restored to Orus the son of Osiris During the time of these few Princes hapned all those things which are recorded in the Scriptures concerning Egypt from the first going down of Abraham in the time of Osiris to the advancement of Ioseph in the Reign of Orus in which there passed the 15. 16. 17. Dynasties of Regal Vice Royes Lieutenants only as I take it to those mighty Princes The Kings themselves called generally by the name of Pharaoh though they had all their proper and peculiar names as afterwards their Successors here had the name of Ptolomy and the Roman Emperours that of Caesar Not troubling our selves therefore with their many Dynasties we will lay down the Succession of their Kings as well as we can the disagreement of Historians and Chronologers touching this Succession being irreconcileable The Pharaohs or Kings of Egypt of Egyptian Race A. M. 1. Mizraim the son of Cham by the Gricians called Osiris in whose time Abraham went into Egypt 2 Typhon an Usurper 3 Orus the son of Osiris restored unto the Kingdom by his Uncle Lehabim the Advancer of Ioseph 2207. 4 Amasis Themosis or Amos in whose time Iacob went down into Egypt 25. 2233. 5 Chebron 12. 2245. 6 Amenophis or Amenophthis 21. 2266. 7 Amarsis the sister of Amenophthis 22. 2288. 8 Mephres 2300. 9 Mespharmuthesis 25. 2325. 10 Thamosis or Thuthmosis 10. 2335. 11 Amenophthis II. supposed to be Memnon and the Vocal Statue 31. 2366. 12 Orus II. the Busiris of the Grecians a bloody Tyrant who commanded the male-children of Israel to be slain 37. 2403. 13 Acencheres by some called Thermutis the daughter of Amenophthis the second and afterwards the wife of Orus who preserved Moses 12. 2416. 14 Rathosis the son of Orus 6. 2422. 15 Acencherus 12. 2449. 16 Cenchres by some called Arenasis Bocchoris by others drowned in the Red-Sea with his horse and chariots 16. 2453. 17 Acherres 8. 2462. 18 Cherres 10. 1472. 19 Armais by the Grecians called Danaus whose 50. daughters being married to the 50. sons of his brother Egyptos murdered their husbands for which cause Danaus being forced out of Egypt passed into Greece where attaining to the Kingdom of Argos he gave unto the Grecians the name of Danai 1575. 20 Rameses surnamed Egyptus the brother of Danaus 1550. 21 Amenophthis III. 2590. 22 Sethos or Sesothis 55. 2645. 23 Rhapsaces or Ranses 66. 2711. 24 Amenophthis IV. 40. 2751. 25 Rameses II. 26. 2777. 26 Thuoris 7. After whose death succeeded a Race of twelve Kings called the Diospolitani who held the Kingdom for the space of 177 yeares their names we find not but that one of the latest of them whose daughter Solomon married was called Vaphra and perhaps Ogdoos who removed the Royal Seat from Thebes to Memphis might be another and the eighth as his name importeth 2961. 39 Smendes the Sisac of the Scriptures who made War upon Rehoboam the son of Solomon conceived to be the Sesostris of Herodotus and others of the ancient Writers Of whom it is reported that being a king of great wealth and puissance he had brought under subjection all his neighbouring Princes whom he compelled in turns to draw his Chariot It hapned that one of these unfortunate Princes cast his eye many times on the Coach wheels and being by Sesostris demanded the cause of his so doing he replyed that the falling of that spoke lowest which but just before was in the height of the wheel put him in minde of the instability of Fortune The King deeply weighing the parable would never after be so drawn in his Chariot He also was the first that encountred the Scythians in battel having already in conceit conquered them before he led his Army against them The Scythians much marvelled that a King of so great Revenues would wage War against a Nation so poor with whom the fight would be doubtful the Victory unprofitable but to be vanquished a perpetual infamy and disgrace For their parts they resolved to meet him as an Enemy whose overthrow would enrich them When the Armies came to joyn the Egyptians were discomfited and pursued even to their own doors by the Enemy But the Scythians could not enter the Countrey because of the â—ens with whose passage they were unacquainted and so they returned 2987. 40 Pseusenes conceived to be the Cheops of Herodotus founder of the vast Pyramis before described 41. 3028. 41 Nepher-Cherres 4. 3032. 42 Amnoiphtis V. 3041. 43 Opsochon the Asychis of Herodotus 3047. 44 Psamuchos 9. 3056. 45 Psusennes II. 14. 3070. 46 Sesonchis 21. 3091. 47 Vsorthon 15. 3106. 48 Takellotis 13. 3119. 49 Patubastis 40. 3159. 50 Osorchon the second Hercules Aegyptius as some will have it 8. 3167. 51 Psamnis 15. 3185. 52 Bochoris called So 2 King 17. 4. taken and burnt by Sabacon the King of Ethiopia 44. 3229. 53 Sabacon King of Ethiopia 8. 3238. 54 Sevachus son of Sabacon 14. 3252. 55 Tarachon falsly supposed to be the Therah of the Scriptures 18. 3270. 56 Stephinates 7. 3277. 57 Niclupses 6. 3288. 58 Psamniticus who first made the Grecians acquainted with Egypt 54. 3335. 59 Necho who slew Josiah at the battel of Megiddo 25. 3360. 60 Psamnis II. 6. 3366. 61 Aprios called Hophra Ier. 44 subdued by Nebuchadnezzar and deposed by Amasis 25. 3391. 62 Amasis II. 44. 3435. 63 Psamnites or Psamniticus II. a King of six moneths only vanquished by Cambyses the second Monarch of Persia who united Egypt to that Empire under which
which is called Vallage so named as I conceive from the River Vasle 5 Vitrey upon the confluence of the Sault and Marne the chief Town and Balliage of that part which is named Parthois Ager Pertensis in the Latine so called of 6 Perte another Town thereof but now not so eminent 7 Chaumont upon the Marre the chief Town of Bassigni and strengthned with a Castle mounted on a craggie Rock 1544. 9 Rbemes Durocortorum Rhemorum an Arch-Bishops See who is one of the Twelve Peers of France situate on the River of Vasle At this City the Kings of France are most commonly crowned that so they may enjoy the Vnction of a sacred Oil kept in the Cathedral Church hereof which as they say came down from Heaven never decreaseth How true this is may be easily seen in that Gregorie of Tours who is so prodigal of his Miracles makes no mention of it but specially for Argumentum ab autoritate negativè parum valet since the Legend informeth us that this holy Oil was sent from Heaven at the annointing of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Whereas Du. Haillan one of their most judicious Writers affirmeth Pepin the Father of Charles the great to have been their first annointed King and that there was none de la primiere lignee oinct ny Sacre à Rhemes ny alleiurs none of the first or Merovignian line of Kings had been annointed at Rhemes or elsewhere But sure it is let it be true or false no matter that the French do wonderfully reverence this their sacred Oil and fetch it with great solemnity from the Church in which it is kept For it is brought by the Prior sitting on a white ambling Palfrey and attended by his whole Convent the Arch-Bishop hereof who by his place is to perform the Ceremonies of the Coronation and such Bishops as are present going to the Church-dores to meet it and leaving for it with the Prior some competent pawn and on the other side the King when it is brought unto the Altar bowing himself before it with great humility But to return unto the Town it took this name from the Rhemi once a potent Nation of these parts whose chief City it was and now an University of no small esteem in which among other Colleges there is one appointed for the education of young English Fugitives The first Seminarie for which purpose I note this only by the way was erected at Doway An. 1568 A second at Rome by Pope Gregory the 13. A third at Valladolid in Spain by K. Phylip the second A fourth in Lovaine a Town of Brabant and a fifth here so much do they affect the gaining of the English to the Romish Church by the Dukes of Guise 10 Ligni upon the River Sault All these in Belgica Secunda or the Province of Rhemes In that part of it which belonged to Lugdunensis quarta the places of chief note are 1 Sens Civitas Senonum in Antoninus antiently the Metropolis of that Province by consequence the See of an Arch-Bishop also 2 Langres or Civitas Lingonum by Ptolomie called Audomaturum situate in the Confines of Burgundie not far from the Fountain or Spring-head of the Seine the See of a Bishop who is one of the Twelve Peers of France 3 Troys Civitas Tricassium seated on the Seine a fair strong and well traded-City honoured with the title of the Daughter of Paris a See Episcopal and counted the chief of Champagne next Rhemes A City of great note in our French and English Histories for the meeting of Charles the sixth and Henry the fift Kings of France and England in which it was agreed That the said King Henry espousing Catharine Daughter of that King should be proclamed Heir apparent of the Kingdom of France into which he should succeed on the said Kings death and be the Regent of the Realm for the time of his life with divers other Articles best suiting with the will and honour of the Conquerour 4 Provins by Caesar called Agendicum seated upon the Seine in a pleasant Countrie abounding in all fragrant flowers but specially with the sweetest Roses which being transplanted into other Countries are called Provins Roses 5 Meaux seated on the River Marne antiently the chief City of the Meldi whom Plâ—nie and others of the old Writers mention in this tract now honoured with a Bishops See and neighboured by 6 Monceaux beautified with a magnificent Palace built by Catharine de Medices Queen Mother of the three last Kings of the house of Valois 7 Montereau a strong Town on the confluence of the Seine and the Yonne 8 Chastean-Thierri Castrum Theodorisi as the Latines call it situate on the River Marn These five last situate in that part of Champagne which lieth next to France specially so called known of long time by the name of Brie which being the first or chief possession of the Earls of Champagne occasioned them to be sometimes called Earls of Brie and sometimes Earls of Brie and Champagne Add here 9 Auxerre in former time a Citie of the Dukedom of Burgundie but now part of Champagne of which more hereafter And 10 Fontenay a small Town in Auxerrois in the very Borders of this Province but memorable for the great Battel fought neer unto it An. 841. between the Sons Nephews of Ludovicus Pius for their Fathers Kingdoms in which so many thousands were slain on both sides that the forces of the French Empire were extremely weakned and had been utterly destroyed in pursuit of this unnatural War if the Princes of the Empire had not mediated a peace between them alotting unto each some part of that vast estate dismembred by that meanes into the Kingdoms of Italie France Germany Lorrein Burgundie never since brought into one hand as they were before Within the bounds of Champagne also where it lookes towards Lorrein is situate the Countrie and Dutchy of BAR belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein but held by them in chief of the Kings of France The Countrie commonly called BARROIS environed with the two streames of the River Maâ—n of which the one rising in the edge of Burgundie and the other in the Borders of Lorrein do meet together at Chaloas a City of Champagne Places of most importance in it 1 Bar le Duc so called to distinguish it from Bar on the River Seine and Bar upon the River Albâ— a well fortified Town 2 La Motte 3 Ligni 4 Arqu of which nothing memorable but that they are the chief of this little Dukedom A Dukedom which came first to the house of Lorreinâ— by the guiâ—t of Rene Duke of Anjou and titularie King of Naples Sicil c. who succeeded in it in the right of Yoland or Violant his Mother Daughter of Don Pedro King of Aragon and of Yoland or Violant the Heir of Bar and dying gave the same together with the Towns of Lambesque and Orgon to Rene Duke of Lorrein his Nephew by the
Lady Violant his Daughter From this Sene it was taken by Lewis the 11th who having put a Garrison into Bar repaired the Walls and caused the Arms of France to be set on the Gates thereof Restored again by Charles the 8th at his going to the Conquest of Naples since which time quietly enjoyed by the Dukes of Lorrein till the year 1633. when seized on by Lewis the 13th upon a Iudgement and Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Paris in regard the present Duke had not done his Homage to the King as he ought to have done The Arms hereof are Azure two Barbels back to back Or Seme of Crosse Crossets Fâ—tche of the second But to return again to Champagne it pleased Hugh Capet at his coming to the Crown of France to give the same to Euies or Odon Earl of Blais whose Daughter he had maried in his private fortunes before he had attained the Kingdom with all the rights and privileges of a Countie Palatine Which Eudes or Odon was the Sonne of Theobald Earl of Blais and Nephew of that Gerlon a Noble Dine to whom Charles the simple gave the Town and Earldom of Blais about the year 940. and not long after the time that he conferred the Countrie of Neustria upon Roâ—â—o the Norman In the person of Theobald the 3d the Earls hereof became Kings of Navarre descended on him in right of the Ladie Blanch his Mother Sister and Heir of King Sancho the 8th Anno 1234. By the Mariage of Joan Queen of Navarre and Countess of Champagne to Philip the 4th of France surnamed the Fair both these Estates were added to the Crown of France enjoyed by him and his three Sonnes one after another though not without some prejudice to the Ladie Joan Daughter and Heir of Lewis Hutin But the three Brethren being dead and Philip of Valois succeeding in the Crown of France he restored the Kingdom of Navarre to the said Ladie Joan and for the Countie of Champagne which lay too neer the Citie of Paris to be trusted in a forrein hand he gave unto her and her posterity as in the way of exchange some certain Towns and Lands in other places though not of equal value to so rich a Patrimonie Count Palatines of Champagne 999. 1 Odo Earl of Champagne Brie Blais and Toureine Sonne of Theebald the elder Earl of Blais 1032. 2 Stephen Earl of Campagne and Blais Father of Stephen Earl of Blais and King of England 1101. 3 Theobald eldest Sonne of Stephen 1151. 4 Henry Sonne of Theobald a great Adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land 1181. 5 Henry II. an Associate of the Kings of France and England in the Holy Wars King of Hierusalem in right of Isabel his Wife 1196. 6 Theobald II. Brother of Henry added unto his house the hopes of the kingdom of Navarre by his Marriage with the Ladie Blanche Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th 1201. 7 Theobald III. Earl of Campagnâ— Sonne of Theobald the 2d and the Ladie Blanche succeeded in the Realm of Navarre Anno 1234. 1269. 8 Theobald IV. Sonne of Theobald the 3d King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne and Brie 1271. 9 Henry Sonne of Theobald the 4th King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne c. 1284. 10 Philip IV. King of France in right of Ioane his Wife King of Navarre and Earl of Campagne 1313. 11 Lewis Hutin Sonne of Philip King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1315. 12 Philip the Long Brother of Lewis Hutin King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1320. 13 Charles the Fair Brother of Philip King of France and Navarre and the last Earl of Champagne united after his decease by Philip de Valois to the Crown of France the Earldom of March neer Angolesme being given for it in exchange to the Ladie Ioane Daughter of King Lewis Hutin and Queen of Navarre maried to Philip Earl of Eureux in her right honoured with that Crown from whom descend the Kings of France and Navarre of the House of Bourbon The Arms of these Palatines of Champagne were Azure two Bends cotized potencee and counterpotencee of three peeces 3. PICARDIE PICARDIE hath on the East the Dukedoms of Luxembourg and Lorrein on the West some part of Normandie and the English Ocean on the North the Counties of Artois and Haiâ—â—â— and on the South Champagne and France strictly and specially so called A Countrie so well stored with Corn that it is accounted the Granarie or Store house of Paris but the few Wines which it produceth are but harsh and of no good relish especially in the Northern and colder parts of it The antient Inhabitants of it were the Snessiones Ambiani and Veromandui considerable Nations of the Belgae and therefore reckoned into the Province of Belgica Secunda but why they had the name of Picards I am yet to seek Omitting therefore the conjectures of other men some of the which are groundless and the rest ridiculous I onely say as Robert Bishop of Auranches hath affirmed before me Quos itaque aetas nostra Picardos appellat verè Belgae diâ—endi suâ—t qui postmodum in Picardorun nomen transmigrarunt The whole Countrie as it lieth from Calais to the Borders of Lorrein is divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower subdivided into Sainterre Ponthein Boulognois and Guisnes the Higher into the Vidamate of Amieus Veromandois Rethelois and Tierasche in every of which there are some places of importance and consideration In LOWER PICARDIE and the Countie of GVISNES the chief Towns 1. Calais by Caesar called Portus Iccius as the adjoyning Promontorie Promontorium Itium by Ptolomie a strong Town close upon Artois at the entrance of the English Channel taken by Edward the 3d after the siedge of 11 moneths An. 1347. and lost again by Queen Mary in lesse than a fortnight An. 1â—57 So that had Monsieur de Cordes then lived he had had his wish who used to say that he would be content to lie seven years in Hell on condition that Calais were taken from the English The loss of which Town was a great blow to our Estate for till that time we had the Keyes of Frâ—nce at our Girdles and as great a grief unto Q. Mary who sickning presently upon it said to those which attended her that if she were opened they should find Calais next her heart 2. Hamme a strong peece one of the best Out-works of Calais 3. Ardres more towards the Borders of Boulognois memorable for the interview of Henry the 8th and Francis the first and many meetings of the English French Commissioners 4 Guisaes which gives name to this Division called the County of Guisnes of which the Land of Oye whereon Calice stood by the French called commonly Pais de Calais was esteemed a part 2. In BOVLOGNOIS neighbouring on the Countie of Guisnes the places of most note 1 Blackness a strong Fort on the Sea side betwixt Calice and Boulogne 2 Chastillon
and the brother his sisters to the place of their Execution The language generally here spoken of is a kinde of Sclavonian differing in dialect from the Pâ—les but in the parts adjoyning to Germanie the Dutch is spoken as the old Iazygian is betwixt Danubius and Tibiscus the ancient seat of the Iazyges Metanastae The soil is wonderfull fruitfull yeelding corn and fruits in great abundance the grasse in some places as in the Isle of Comara exceeding the height of a man which doth breed such a number of cattle that this Country alone is thought to be able to feed all Europe with flesh They yearly send into Germany and Sclavonia 80000 Oxen they have Deere Partridge Pheasant in such superfluitie that any man that will may kill them which in other places is utterly prohibited these creatures being reserved as game for Gentlemen For at that great insurrection of the Boores in Germany before the end of which 50000 of them were slain in fight their chief demands were that they might choose 〈…〉 2 That they might pay no tythes but of corn 3 That they might be free from the power of 〈◊〉 4 That wood timber and fewell might be common 5 And especially That they might hunt and hauk in all times and places The other commodities of the Countrie are 〈◊〉 Silver whereof they have some very rich veins as also of Tin Lead Iron good store of Fish Copper Wine this last as good as that of Candie The worthiest Scholar that ever this Kingdome produced was S. Hierome a worthy Father of the Latine Church born in Stridon The most worthy of all their Souldiers were Johannes Huniades who so valia thy resisted the incursions of the Turks and slew of them 50000 at the battle at Maxon And 2. Matthias Corvinus his sonne afterward King of Hungary of whom thus Adrian out of a Poet Patriae decus unica stirpis Gloria Pannonicae caedis fortissimus ultâ—r His Countries pride the glory of his race Revenger of th' Hungarians late disgrace The principall Rivers are 1 Danubius spoken of before when we were in Germanie 2 Savus which rising in Carniola 3 Dravus which rising in Carinthia and 4 Tibiscus which rising in the Carpathian Mountains pay their tribute to Danubius of which Tibiscus the Hungarians use to say that two parts are water and the third fish Besides which and some others of inferiour note there is the famous Lake called Balaton by the Dutch Platse 40 Italian miles in length but of breadth unequall in some places being ten miles broad and in some but three There be also many medicinall waters and more hot Baths then any one Country hath in Europe some waters also of a strange Nature whereof some falling on the ground is turned to stone others about the Town of Smolnice which falling into Ditches make a kinde of mud out of which tried and melted they make very good Copper and some again which flow in winter and freeze in Summer and near unto Bisâ—â—ice or Mensol a spring or fountain out of which cometh a green water whereof they make Solder for their Gold Principall Mountains of this Countrie are 1 Carpatus the Sarmatian or Carpathian Mountains spoken of before 2 Matzan near the Citie Agria covered with rich ulns 3 Eâ—dol omnium amplissimus the largest of the three saith the Atlas minor Which words if true must needs be understood of the height of this Mountain but neither of the length or breadth in both which without question it comes short of Carpatus The Country is commonly divided into the Vpper Hungarie and the Lower the Vpper lying on the North of the River Danow out of the bounds and territories of the Roman Empire the Lower lying on the South of that River and comprehending all Pannonia Inferior and part of Superior two Roman Provinces The Vpper again subdivided before the coming in of the Turks into 32 Counties or Juridicall resorts that is to say 24 on the West side of Tibiscus or the Tisse and 8 on the East side of it the Lower at the same time into 18 onely of which 10 were betwixt the Danow and the River Dravus and the other six betwixt the Danow and the Savus But this Division and the Subdivisions depending on it being since the coming in of the Turkes almost out of use we will now look upon it as it standâ— divided at the present betwixt the Emperour as King of Hungarie by a mixt title of descent and election and the Great Turk as Lord of the most part of it by Arms and conquest two parts of three at least being forced into his possession Chief places in the Emperours part are 1 Sabaria antiently the Metropolis of Pannonia Superior the birth-place of St. Martin Bishop of Tours now of lesse accompt by the Hungarians called Kimarorubath Others conceive it to be that which the Dutch call Leibnits 2 Stridon the Sidron of Ptolemie in the confines of Hungary and Dalmatia by the common people called Strigman A town of good repute till destroyed by the Gothes but after made of more esteem by the birth of St. Hierom one of the foure chief Fathers of the Latine Church and for all parts of humane learning nothing inferiour to the best of the Grecian Sages 3 Agria a Bishops See 4 Nitri a Bishops See also on the River Boch 5 Sopran Sopronium in Latine on the borders of Austria 6 Komara a strong peece in an Island of the same name made by the Circling of the Danow oft-times attempted by the Turk but in vaine at al tinâ—es 7 Presburg on the edge of Austria also but on the North side of the river the Carnuntum of Antoninas but by the moderne Latines called Posonium seated in a pleasant healthfull countrey on the River Lyet whose waters the Danow there receiveth in the suburbs whereof on the top of an high Mountaine standeth a goodly Castle the ordinary residence of the Emperours as Kings of Hungary For though it be a little City and not very beautifull yet being safe by the neighbourhood of Austria it hath been made the Metropolis of this kingdome since the losse of Buda Before the wals hereof dyed Count Dampierri one of the chief Commanders of Ferdinand the second in the wars of Hungary and Bohemia 8 Gran by the Latines called Strigonium took by the Turks anno 1534. and lost again anno 1595. at what time Sir Thomas Arundell of Wardour Castle in Wiltshire carryed himselfe so gallantly by forcing the Water-tower and taking thence with his owne hands the Turkish Banner that the Emperour Rodulphus created him a Count of the Empire and King James afterwards maâ—â— him Lord Arundell of Wordour It is seated on the Danow but opposite to the mouth of the Cran which arising in the Vpper Hungary doth there end its courses hence the name of Gran honourâ—d also of long time with the See of an Archbishop who is the Primate of the kingdome 9 〈◊〉 on the meeting
strange successes of which house from the first rising of it to these present times shall be deferred till we come unto Turcomania from whence this Nation first attempted and atchieved the conquest of Persia and which only of all their large possessions doth retain any thing of their name In the mean time we will survey the Islands of this Lesser Asia and so procceed to their possessions in the Greater as they ly before us 19. The Province of the ASIAN ISLES THe Province of the ASIAN ISLES comprehendeth all the Islands in Asia Minor from the mouth of the Hellespont to the Rhodes reckoning that for one united first into a Province by the Emperour Vespasian next reckoned as a part of the Asian Diocese and afterwards together with the Province of the Hellespont and that of Asia properly and specially so called making up the peculiar or exempt jutisdiction of the Proconsul of Asia Those of most consideration are 1. Tenedos 2. Lesbos 3. Chios 4. Samos 5. Coos 6. Icaria 7. Patmos 8. Claros 9. Caparthos 10. Rhodes Others of less note having nothing memorable but their names are scarce worth the naming 1. TENEDOS is situate at the mouth of the Hellestont overagainst the noted Promontory called of old Sigeum but now Cape Janizarie a Promontory of Troas or the Lesser Phrygia from which distant not above five miles The Isle it self in circuit no more then ten swelling with a round Mountain towards the North in other parts levell in both producing as good wines as the best of Greece It took name as the generall tradition was from Tenes the Son of Cycnus King of a little City in the Lesser Phrygia who being falsly accused by his Step-dame for solliciting her to that incestuous mixture which she had violently importuned and he as piously refused was by the command of his Father put into a chest exposed to the mercy of the Sea and here miraculously preserved Here for a time he is said to reign with great commendation for his justice and after wards going to the aid of the Trojans to have been slain by the hand of Achilles of whom therefore it was not lawful to make mention in any of the Sacrifices offered in the Temple hereof But Bochartus casting off all this as an old wives fable will have it so called from Tin-edum a Phoenician word signifying Red clay which the Potters made use of in their earthen vessels A town it had of the same name with the Island in which a Temple sacred to Apollo Sminthius and 2. another called Asterion situate neer a little River well stored with Crab-fish whose shells were made in the form of an Axot Hatcher From which Town as the Islanders have in some Authors the name of Asterii so from the other circumstance they are said to have had the stamp of an Hatchet on their coin or money Memorable for an old custome observed amongst them which was that at the back of the Judge there alwaies stood a man with an Ax advanced as well to terrifie the Witnesses from giving false evidence to the Judge as the Judge from pronouncing a false sentence upon the evidence Whence the Proverb Tenedia Securis More memorable for the finall destruction of Troy which was plotted here the Grecians withdrawing their forces hither as if gone in earnest but from hence setting sail again to surprise the Town when they saw their plot had took effect And so I leave it with that Character which the Poet gives it Est in conspectu Tenedos notissima famâ Insula divesopum Priami dum Regna menebant Nunc tantum finus statio male-sida carinis In English thus In sight of Troy an Island stands well known Call'd Tenedos rich and of great renown Whilest Priams Kingdome flourished now they say Grown a poor Road for ships an unsafe Bay 2. LESBOS the largest of these Asian Isles is distant from the main land of Troas about seven miles 168 in compass reckoned the seventh in bigness of the Mediterranean which Aristotle in his Book de Mundo ranketh in this Order following 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is to say The most considerable of these are Sicilie Sardinia Corsica Crete Euboea Cyprus and Lesbos And though both Seylax in his Periplus a nameless Poet in Eustathius Diodorus Siculus Strabo and others of the Antients vary in ordering of the rest according as their information or fancies led them yet Leshos comes in the seventh place constantly without change at all Upon which ground Bochartus will have it called Lesbos from Esburith a Phoenician word signifying seven contracted first to Esbu by leaving out the last syllable of it and then by changing bu to bos and prefixing L to the beginning Far enough fet and were it but as dearly bought would be good for Ladies this Island being reckoned in the seventh place for no other reason but because it lay furthest off and most North from Sicilie from whence they ordered their accompt and not any mystery in the name thereof It had then the name from Lesbos the Chief City of it as that from Lesbus the Son of Lapythus who maried Methymna the Daughter of Macarius Prince hereof from which Macarius it had sometimes the name of Macaria as that of Mitylene by which it is now commonly called from Mitylene another of the daughters of the said Macarius And that the memory of the whole family might be preserved in this Island Methymna also had a City called by her name one of the principal of the Countrey The Countrey towards the Westand South reported to be mountainous and somewhat barren the rest level and fruitful plentiful of excellent corn and abounding in delicious wines compared by Athenaeus to Ambrosia the liquor of the Gods as the Poets fable affording also plenty of sheep and store of horses these last couragious and strong though but low of Stature More memorable for the eminent persons which it hath produced as 1. Sappho an Heroick woman whose invention was the Sapphick verse and therefore called the tenth Muse 2. Pittacus one of the seven Wisemen of Greece 3. Theophraitus that notable Physician and Philosopher 4. Alcaus the successour of Orpheus in the excellecy of Lyricall poesie and 5. Arion the Musician who was so perfect on his Harp that being cast into the Sea playing on that instrument a Dolphin took him on his back and wasted him safe as far as Corinth where he related the whole story unto Periander attested by the Mariners who had thrown him overboard And though this be by some rejected as a poetical fiction yet past all doubt the man was not only an excellent Musician but an eminent Poet the first inventor of Tragedies a chief Lyrick and the Author of the verse called Dithyrambick Principal Towns herein 1. Lesbos 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from whom saith Stephanus the whole Island had the name of Lesbos 2. Methymna so named from Methymna one of the daughters of Macarius spoken